July 31st, 2005, 5:28 am
Letters from Beyond
Rating: PG to PG-13
Genre: A little bit of everything
A/N: Alright this is probably going to be one of my last fics in the harry potter genre:sad: ...i may write a mini or one-shot here or there, but school has to come first. I may decide to make a sequel if all goes well with this one...and this fic is pre-HBP no part of the plot in it will be used. :eyebrows:
What would Hogwarts be like if Harry was in Slytherin and was best friends with Draco Malfoy? Well, he still saved them from all the perils of Voldemort, has his wonderful godfather (love him too much) and lives with the Dursleys. The only thing is he acts and talks just like Draco! Along with this little twist two new characters from Gryffindor step in. Monique and Sabrina Caccamo are sisters, in Gryffindor since they were 11 and are both in 7th year with Hermione and Ron. Oh yea! Wood and the twins are still there. Together these friends have the strength to overcome any obstacle, but when separated can easily be taken against their will. If they have any chance of destroying the evil the Dark Lord is starting, it is essential they unite. The question is can they put aside petty differences to save the world? I know what you’re thinking what in the world does it have to do with the title?! That part comes in later, until then stay on your toes…I like dropping hints. I’m done talking now so without further a do…Letters from Beyond!
*I was going back over the story and decided to add in a bit in the beginning to clarify some of the plot I thought was getting fuzzy. It doesn't change anything for current readers just adds a bit more suspense
Lucius crossed the gates of the Riddle House looking at the remnants of grass blowing away in the crisp wind. His long silver mane blew lightly in the wind as he climbed the deteriorating wooden steps of the once grand mansion. He mumbled a dark curse under his breath revealing a trap door with a winding staircase reserved for head deatheaters alone. The hairs on his neck stood at attention as he slowly followed the well-known path to the Dark Lord’s lair.
Lucius for the first time in his life feared his great teacher. When he was halfway down the staircase he pointed his wand at the trap door sealing it just as a flash of lightening illuminated the sky. Lucius felt his master’s burning eyes before his foot reached the ground. “I see fear in your eyes, Lucius. Not a very becoming trait of yours,” sneered the Dark Lord, his black cloak hanging over his hideous face.
Lucius remained silent although his posture did return to its normal state. “No matter, this way,” demanded Voldemort, gliding through the passageway as if a being of the supernatural.
Voldemort led them too his study where a roaring fire was prepared. A black cushion chair sat in the middle of the room casting an intimidating shadow over whoever was before it. Voldemort took his seat as Lucius stood before him. “Master, I…” he began.
“No. Do not speak until you are spoken to, Lucius. It will only further enrage me,” snapped Voldemort, coolly. Lucius said no more. “Now, how is it that you were outsmarted by a bunch of teenage brats again? How is it that I ask you for simple tasks and you fail time after time again? Are we losing our touch Lucius or is it simply you are not giving full allegiance to me because you are too busy gallivanting around the Ministry?!”
“It is Dumbledore, my Lord. He keeps assisting the teenage imps at every turn. Although Potter, doesn’t seem to show any fondness towards any of the headmaster’s ideals from his house selection, he is still against us,” clarified Lucius, attempting feebly to fall back into his master’s good graces.
Voldemort yawned apparently bored by his explanation, “You’re telling me nothing I don’t know already, Lucius,” snapping his fingers Nagini slithered in beside him poised to strike, “If you want any chance to redeem yourself, tell me this very moment what I should plan to do to gain conquest if these are my only obstacles!”
Lucius peered out the slit of his eye at the large fangs of the snake, shivering at the very thought of it, “Infiltrate Hogwarts from the inside out,” he responded, quickly as possible.
Voldemort shooed away Nagini leaning back in his chair. “Finally you are starting to think Lucius. Fortunately for your sake, I already have a way and a plan to do that”
Lucius took a deep breath in trying to contain his relief. “How do you intend upon going about this my Lord?”
“With the help of our ancestors and two very important young ladies…”
“Hey Hermione!” Sabrina Caccamo said hugging her best girlfriend. Sabrina Caccamo had on tight jean capris, a fitted pink tank showing off her very curvy figure and all white Nike sneakers. She was about 5’6 with toffee skin, hypnotizing dark brown eyes and brown hair with blond highlights.
“Hey ‘Brina! Monique!” Hermione said hugging Sabrina’s sister, Monique Caccamo. Monique looked almost identical to her sister. Monique had chocolate skin, hazel eyes and dark brown hair with red highlights. She was wearing a denim skirt with a red halter and strappy sandals.
Monique jumped when she felt someone slide their hands around her waist. “Fred! Bloody hell! You scared me!” Monique said smiling at her boyfriend.
“I was trying to.” Fred said kissing her on the cheek.
“Aww, how cute.” Ron snickered with George and Ginny following him.
“Oh go snog, Hermione, big head.” Fred shot back. Ron went as red as his hair. Hermione was coughing, trying to hide her clear embarrassment.
“Alright leave them alone, Fred.” Sabrina snickered.
“Why it’s fun?” Fred said giving Ron a dreamy look.
“Because she said so.” Oliver said coming near them.
“Hey!” Sabrina said hugging him.
“Ok, I’ll torture you then.” joked Fred.
“Oh, let me help.” Monique laughed.
“We’re going to miss the train.” Hermione huffed.
“Not to mention our prefects meeting.” Ron added.
“So quick to change the subject.” George teased as they walked on the train.
“Whatever.” Ron said walking away with Hermione and Ginny.
”Let’s see there’s an empty one.” Sabrina said opening the door.
“They need to make these compartments bigger.” George complained.
“We’ll improvise then.” Monique smirked.
Once Fred and Oliver were settled both girls sat on their boyfriends’ laps. “Oh bloody hell.” George whined as the two couples were kissing.
A couple of minutes passed by making George sicker by the minute. “The quidditch cup was excellent. You two treat us too, well.” George said eager to change the subject.
“Oh don’t worry about it. Our grandma hasn’t seen one in ages; it was her present to herself.” Monique gushed.
“It was one we could all enjoy.” Fred chimed in.
“Not to mention the Cannons won!” Sabrina said pumping her fists in the air.
“No wonder I love you so much.” Wood said amiably
”Yes, because she loves quidditch as much as you do but isn’t a slave driver.” Fred snickered
“Fred!” Sabrina scolded.
“He’s not a slave driver, Fred. He’s just an incessant quidditch captain.” Monique corrected.
“You do your job excellently, Oliver. I used to be a horrible quidditch player and now I can beat Harry.” Sabrina complimented.
“At least someone appreciates me.” Oliver said glaring daggers at Fred and Monique.
It wasn’t much longer before Ron, Hermione and Ginny came back from their prefects meeting. The friends talked for most of the ride.
“Anything from the trolley dears?” the sweet cart lady asked. Everyone bought his or her own sweets as the trolley moved on. Just when the door closed it reopened to reveal the snickering faces of Harry and Malfoy.
“Well, well, well did you guys have a fun summer?” Harry bantered.
“It was great until you showed up right now.” Monique snapped.
“Aww, I’m hurt.” Harry said laughing.
“Why don’t you and ferret face, take a hike?” Ron yelled.
“Poor weasel, can’t think of anything better?” Draco teased.
“Please you two are only jealous because we whip you’re a** every quidditch game!” Sabrina said getting up.
Draco’s looked at her with a very cruel smirk. “I certainly don’t think someone will be able to catch, Harry, this year.” Draco smirked.
“Oh why not?” Sabrina said in a matter of fact tone.
“With the weight of that chest, not gonna happen.” Malfoy retorted before getting decked in the face from Wood.
“Get out of here before you’re down a chaser!” Oliver bellowed. Harry and Malfoy, with a busted lip, scrambled out of the compartment.
“The nerve of him!” Monique said holding her frazzled looking sister.
“’Brina, you ok?” Hermione asked her voice filled with concern. Sabrina nodded silently.
“Don’t you let what Malfoy said get to you. He’s an a**.” George said sitting next to her.
“Besides its, Malfoy. He would say anything to upset you.” Ron commented with distress in his blue eyes.
“You’re one of the best seekers at Hogwarts. Nothing is going to stop you from being the best you can be.” Oliver said holding both of her hands.
“Thanks.” Sabrina smiled weakly. “You’re right. It’s…nothing it just got to me that time.” she said trying to sound cheerful.
“Ok, we’re gonna be at Hogwarts in 10 minutes so, we better put on our robes." Ginny said changing the subject away from Malfoy and his stupid comments. The girls left for the bathroom while the guys stayed behind in the compartment.
“Oliver, I must say I’m impressed. You actually busted his lip, nice work.” George complimented, his voice lacing with sarcasm.
“I don’t want to hear it anymore. Just the thought of him makes me furious.” Oliver said making a fist.
“I’m surprised he was even looking at her, after all she is a Gryffindor.” Ron added. Oliver was glaring so hard at Ron; steam could have come out of his ears.
“If looks could kill, Wood.” Fred said making a face.
“Look nothing is going to tear Sabrina and I apart especially Draco Malfoy.” Oliver said threw clenched teeth.
“Why was ‘Brina so upset anyway, usually she would have made him feel smaller than an ant?” asked a slightly confused George.
“She won’t ever talk about it, whenever I ask she says forget it or we get into another fight.” Wood shrugged.
“You two have spent a lot of time talking, alone. Are you both hiding something?” George asked skeptically.
“What are you talking about?” Oliver replied quickly. Fred was looking around the room.
“I know what you and Fred are hiding.” Ron smirked mischievously.
“What?!” both guys asked.
“I overheard you, Wood, Sabrina and Monique talking about it over the summer.” Ron challenged.
“Brother you didn’t inform me of this.” George said sounding hurt.
“Look we’re sworn under secrecy we can’t say.” Fred defended.
“Fine, I won’t say what you’re planning to do intheRoomofRequirement!” Ron said quickly.
“I’m speechless! You never told me! This is important news!” George said very interested now.
“Ron you’re gonna pay!” Fred threatened. “Wait until I find you and Hermione together you’re good as dead.”
“What are you guys talking about?” Hermione asked walking into the compartment.
“Nothing.” They said.
“Look, hurry up the train’s pulling into the station in 5 minutes.” Hermione said.
“Done.” They all said scrambling.
“What was that about?” Monique asked Hermione.
“Probably something silly.” Sabrina replied.
“I still don’t believe you guys are going through with it.” Hermione replied.
“Yea, since Ron is the biggest blabbermouth that ever lived it will be news to the whole school soon.” Ginny said.
“He’s not going to say a word. I’m sure Fred and Oliver have already spoken to him.” Sabrina chuckled.
“I hope they get back soon, the train’s pulling into the station.” Hermione said getting her things. The girls were leaving the compartment when they bumped into the guys getting their trunks.
“I think this is going to be an interesting year, sis.” Monique said to her sister.
“I think so, too. For some reason I think our lives will change forever…” Sabrina replied as she stepped on to the platform of Hogsmeade station.
“Zachary, Joseph” McGonagall said reading the final name on the list of first years.
“Hmm…ok…RAVENCLAW!” the sorting hat yelled. The Ravenclaw table erupted into cheers. McGonagall rolled up her list and went to her seat at the Head table.
“I have a few start of the term notices to make before we begin the feast. To all students the Forbidden Forest is out of bounds and is never to be wandered into without the presence of a teacher. Also, Mr. Filch would like to remind you to look at the list of forbidden items posted on his desk. I’m sure all of you must know Voldemort is gaining power so we must all be cautious when not on school grounds. If you see anything suspicious please report it to a teacher or come directly to me. As I said before alone we are defenseless against the enemy but together we are strong and powerful. Now on to a more cheerful note there is going to be a small school Talent Show. Some of our muggle students and I think it’s a grand idea. It opens us up to another world besides our own. Now everyone enjoy the feast!” Dumbledore said as food piled onto the plates.
Ron’s eyes sparkled with happiness as he took huge spoonfuls of everything. “You and your food, Ron.” Monique said.
“Wha?” Ron asked with his mouth full.
“Oh never mind.” Monique gave in.
“So, Hermione what do you think of this talent show thing?” Sabrina asked.
“I don’t know. You girls know I’m not the graceful type. “ Hermione doubted.
“Oh we’ll help you if you want.” Monique squealed.
“Since when do you girls know about muggle arts? You’re purebloods?” Dean Thomas asked.
“We live in a muggle neighborhood and are quite familiar with muggle music, dance and design.” Sabrina explained.
“Really do tell.” Seamus joined in.
“How about we just show you all? It’s a lot better than explaining.” Monique proposed to her sister.
“Yea I like that idea so much better.” Sabrina smirked.
“How did you girls learn all that stuff?” Ginny inquired.
“We taught ourselves.” Sabrina said ending the conversation.
“Oh, I want to see this for myself.” George chimed in.
“Us, too.” Fred and Oliver said smirking mischievously.
“Fine all will be revealed for the show.” Monique said levelly.
“Ok.” Ginny said, turning to chat with her friends.
“‘Mione, you sure you don’t want to enter with us?” Sabrina asked again.
“Positive.” Hermione said.
“What about you, Gin?” Monique asked.
“I’ll pass on that one. Besides I can’t sing, dance or act, forget it.” Ginny said.
Monique and Sabrina shrugged and began thinking of what they were going to do for the talent show. Sadly, Harry and Draco interrupted their thoughts. “So are you two and the mudblood thinking of entering the talent show.” Malfoy drawled.
“Actually, Malfoy, Sabrina and I are entering. Do you have a problem with it?” Monique snapped.
“Not at all. We’d love to see you make fools of yourselves in front of the entire school.” Harry retorted.
“Then again as if you’re much competition to the mudbloods, they actually know what they’re doing.” Malfoy cackled.
“You know what Malfoy you’re really getting on my last nerve today…can’t you torture someone else who won’t kick you’re a** like I will.” Sabrina said irritated.
“Oh yea I’d like to see that day.” Malfoy retorted.
“You’ll see it soon if you don’t shut up!” Oliver yelled also getting irked.
“Shut up, Wood! You can barely catch a quaffle how are you going to catch us?” Harry said.
“How about I just send a bludger you’re way then?” Fred retorted.
“Knock you right off your broom.” George said.
“Or I could catch the snitch 5 minutes before you realize you lost as well.” Sabrina added. Both boys blushed brightly and stalked off.
“They are so annoying,” said Hermione, rolling her eyes.
“What happened?” Ron asked looking up from his food.
“Nothing Ron.” Monique said.
“Ok.” Ron shrugged.
“I’m ready to go to bed now. This has given me a huge headache,” said Sabrina.
“What’s the password, Mione?” Oliver asked.
“Lemon drop.” Hermione informed.
“Thanks.” Sabrina replied.
“We have to bring the first years up so we’ll see you later, ok?” Ron proposed.
“Yea, it’s been a long day.” Sabrina said getting up.
”I’ll come with you.” Monique said.
“Are you two going?” George teased.
“Yea.” Fred and Oliver replied.
“Ok, you can have our room for now.” George taunted.
“George.” Hermione scolded.
“Uh whatever.” Monique said.
“Don’t forget to use…mmhmm.” George yelled but Ginny covered his mouth with her hand.
“George,” scolded Hermione with a glare.
“Ok, Mione” George declared.
The two sisters, Fred and Oliver made their way into the common room before the first years even started upstairs. “Sabrina, are you sure you’re ok?” Oliver asked for the hundredth time.
“I’m positive. If you don’t stop asking…I’m gonna…” Sabrina started but was cut off by Oliver’s lips.
“Well then.” Monique declared.
“Might as well.” Fred said bringing Monique’s lips to his. Not even 2 minutes later they are interrupted by a group of anxious first years lead by Hermione and Ron.
“Uh hem…” Hermione said incredibly irritated.
“Hey ‘Mione.” Fred said sheepishly.
“…And this is the common room in which you see you’re fellow 7th years snogging in.” Ron cracked. Everyone except Hermione found this hilarious.
“Ladies you’re dormitory is to the right, gentlemen to the left. All of your belongings have already been placed there.” Hermione said as the first years walked off to their separate dormitories.
“Do you four know how much trouble you would have been in if I was McGonagall?” Hermione shrieked.
“Yes ‘Mione.” All four friends answered.
“All of you would have had detention the first day back!” Hermione scolded.
“We get it Hermione.” They replied with Ron s******ing in the back round.
“…And you!” Hermione yelled rounding on Ron. “You edged them on!”
“Oh Hermione, you know I was only joking!” Ron said. Dean, Seamus, Neville and George had already sat down to watch the spectacle.
After Ron and Hermione had their first row of the year everyone went up for bed. “You know Hermione, you and Ron fight sadly just like a married couple.” Monique added casually.
Sabrina, Parvati and Lavender doubled over with laughter on their beds as Hermione went scarlet. “Hermione, we all know you like Ron just admit it.” Lavender said.
“Please he makes me crazy!” Hermione insisted.
“Yea crazy in love!” Sabrina said making a dreamy face. Hermione threw a pillow at her.
“Ok, I get it no need for violence.” Sabrina said sounding hurt.
“I’m going to bed.” Hermione said. With a wave of her hand, her uniform was changed into flannel pj’s.
“Let’s not even start on you two anyway. Snogging in the common room.” Parvati teased.
“If it was you and Seamus things wouldn’t have been very different. You too Lavender with oh so dreamy Dean.” Monique taunted.
“Okay we’re all even. Let’s get some sleep now.” Lavender said pulling the covers over her.
“Nox.” Sabrina said to the light. Soon all five girls were fast asleep.
“Did you find it?”
“No, my Lord it’s still…still missing. I’ve been in the archives dozens of times.”
“I don’t care. Find those d***ed books. If this is going to work I need those books!”
“No excuses, Wormtail! If you don’t find them see that cat…”
“Yes my Lord.” Wormtail whimpered.
“Avada Kedevra!” The cat fell to the ground lifeless. “That my friend will be you.”
“Yes my Lord leaving immediately.” Wormtail shuttered and ran from the room. The Dark Lord sat there thinking of how easy this plan was going to be.
“D*** it!” Harry yelled sitting up with his scar throbbing.
“Can’t I sleep, Potter?” Draco muttered.
“Shut up, Malfoy! My scar is throbbing. Another dumb nightmare about Voldemort.” Harry said his voice slightly trembling.
“What was it about?” asked Malfoy realizing it was no ordinary nightmare.
“He was yelling at Wormtail to find some books. He’s up to some evil plot again.” Harry sighed.
“Oh should you tell Dumbledore.” Malfoy said dryly.
“No forget about it.” Harry said.
“Ok, I’ll continue my very interesting dream now.” Draco said.
“About who?” Harry smirked.
“No one.” Draco mumbled barely audible.
“Fine.” Harry mumbled falling back asleep himself.
**I hope you enjoyed the first post, the 2nd should be up momentarily;) **
August 1st, 2005, 5:42 am
“Well what’s first?” Sabrina asked putting sausage and eggs on her plate.
“Transfiguration, Arithmacy, break, History of Magic and Double Potions with our favorite house.” Hermione said.
“Oh joy.” Ron groaned.
“You don’t take Arithmacy, Ron.” Monique corrected.
“So, I take Potions.” Ron groaned.
“Oh forget it.” Monique said.
“So, you signed up for the talent show, yet.” Seamus asked.
“Yea looks like Cho and her friends did along with Pansy, Rita and Gretchen.” Sabrina groaned.
“That’s not too bad. Pansy couldn’t be graceful to save her life.” Seamus doubted.
“Her friend Rita is a b**** but isn’t a bad dancer.” Sabrina grumbled angrily.
“How would you know?” Dean asked getting into the conversation.
“We had a dance off because Monique and I were busting a few moves. She got jealous and joined in. We had a small battle where she got her pretty faced decked.” Sabrina smiled innocently.
“Ouch!” said Seamus making a face.
“Yea it was painful for her. Oh no we’re going to be late.” Monique said grabbing her books.
“Come on guys.” Hermione said pulling Ron away from his food. Oliver, Fred, George, Dean, Seamus and Neville were not far behind them.
“Now to get through my absolute favorite class with my absolute favorite house.” Fred retorted as they all walked into class.
“Or should I say with out favorite duo.” Sabrina said as Harry and Draco walked in the dungeon.
Monique rolled her eyes. “Uh and their groupies.” Monique said as Pansy, Rita and Gretchen filed in soon after them.
“Let’s just get a seat and ignore them.” Hermione said walking to a seat with Ron. George sat with them Fred, Monique, Oliver and Sabrina sat in another row. Professor Snape burst through the doors of the classroom.
“He’s in a cheery mood.” George snickered. Snape looked like his usual boring, arrogant self. He was wearing a devious smirk on his face as if he was hiding something however.
“Welcome to NEWT level Potions. Those of you that have been coerced to study this art will find this level of potion making difficult and strenuous.” Snape said, eyes lingering towards Ron. “Then there are others of you who have a general skill and comprehension for potion making will thrive.” Snape replied looking towards a few Slytherins.
“Here are the instructions for an invisibility potion, start.” Snape instructed. All students took out their quills and parchment to take down the instructions. “When you are done with the potion test it on the person next to you.” Snape said with a cruel smirk.
After two hours of disappearing limbs and shocked screams from seeing missing body parts, class finally ended. “Mr. Malfoy, Ms. Caccamo.” Snape said as the two began to leave for class. “Stay.” He demanded. Sabrina and Draco glared at each other before walking to Snape’s desk.
“I have an assignment for you two. Besides, Granger only you two can successfully concoct most potions. I need both of you to brew me several potions. I’m far too busy to make all of them so, I want you two brewing these potions 2 hours after class every Thursday. It will count as extra credit on your next two exams.” Snape explained, handing each of them a parchment with a list of potions on it.
“Thank you sir.” They both said.
“There’s no conflict with your quidditch schedules either, if there is skip it. Both of you, here at promptly 7 o’clock. Am I clear?” Snape replied menacingly.
“Yes, professor.” They said in unison.
“You may leave.” Snape said waving them away.
“Well Caccamos I guess we’re stuck together.” Malfoy grumbled.
“Shut up, Malfoy. I’m none too pleased being alone with you either.” Sabrina snapped.
“I’m sure Wood wouldn’t love that as well. No one can resist me.” Draco said airily.
“You’re a conceited jerk, Malfoy.” Sabrina snapped before stalking off. Malfoy was going to retort but decided better of it.
“What did Snape want?” Monique asked a very distraught looking Sabrina.
“Snape wants me and Malfoy to work together on potions after class every Thursday. Two hours alone with Malfoy, priceless!” Sabrina said furiously.
“Do you get extra credit?” Hermione inquired.
“Yea on the next two exams.” She grumbled.
“It’ll be okay, ‘Brina just ignore him.” Hermione said trying to make her feel better.
“I’m worried about Oliver, he’s gonna flip.” Sabrina said.
“Worried about what?” Oliver asked with George nearby.
“She has to work with Malfoy, every Thursday after class.” Monique butted in.
“Thank you, Monique.” Oliver said facetiously.
“No problem.” She smiled.
“Why?” He asked sitting next to Sabrina.
“Why what?” Sabrina asked nonchalantly.
“Why did Snape make you work with him?” Oliver demanded.
“He’s too busy to be bothered with making all of these potions. We’re the only ones who can brew a successful potion besides Hermione. That whole trip.” Sabrina said angrily.
“I don’t care just don’t kill him.” Oliver reassured her.
“I’ll try but there are no guarantees. Anyway, Monique what’s the practice schedule?” asked Sabrina trying to end the conversation on Malfoy.
“Oh right, dancers have every Wednesday and Friday nights to practice.” Monique replied.
“Wonderful forget sleeping for 3 days.” Sabrina said.
“Actually we start quidditch practice on Monday nights. I’ll cancel the ones on Wednesday.” Oliver said sheepishly.
“Wonderful. Well I sure hope the teachers know I will be sleeping in class.” Sabrina shrugged.
“Oh yea, McGonagall needed to see me about some quiz we took today I’ll be back.” Monique said getting up.
“You must have really flunked that quiz.” Ron said sarcastically.
“Shut up, Ron.” Monique glared before walking away.
“Caccamo.” Harry said coldly.
“Potter.” Monique said icily. “Why are you following me?”
“Why in bloody hell would I be following you?” Harry snapped.
“You know what you’re not even worth it.” Monique said irritated.
“So, where are you going?” Harry asked.
“If you must know I’m going to see McGonagall.” Monique replied coldly.
“Why so hostile it was only a question?” Harry said jokingly.
“Because you’re a jerk.” She replied bluntly. Both walked into McGonagall’s classroom arguing.
“If you two could stop bickering I could tell you why you’re both here.” McGonagall said sternly. They looked at each other before turning to face McGonagall.
“Thank you. Now both of you and Ms. Granger received top marks on your animagus quiz. I think that both of you should seriously consider becoming animaguses. I would work with both of you after classes. With your advance knowledge I estimate it would only take a few short months perhaps five.” McGonagall suggested. Both teenagers looked at her with utter disbelief.
“You mean work together with you…” Harry said. “…to become animaguses, key thing, Harry and I working together.” Monique said pointing to herself and then Harry.
“Is there a problem?” McGonagall said not looking up from her desk.
“Yes we’ll ring each other’s necks.” Monique snapped.
“Tone, Ms. Caccamo.” McGonagall scolded.
“Sorry.” She muttered.
“For once I agree with Caccamo…” Harry started but was cut off.
“Oh wow it’s a miracle.” Monique snapped.
“I’m trying to get us out of it, would you like to help?” Harry retorted.
“Enough!” McGonagall yelled silencing the argument.
“Okay we’ll work together.” Monique reluctantly complied.
“Good, I expect acceptable behavior and not animal-like one.” McGonagall said coolly. Both nodded silently. “We start tomorrow. You may leave.” McGonagall said shooing them away.
“If you so much as look at me during this I will hurt you.” Monique snapped.
“As if I would have the urge to.” Harry said in a rude tone.
“Cause if you do, you will get hit by a dozen bludgers.” She said pointing her finger at him. Harry looked her up and down.
“Wouldn’t think of it.” Harry said slyly. Monique just stormed off steaming.
“Sugar pep.” Monique mumbled.
“Well you could certainly use one.” The fat lady said.
The portrait door swung open as Monique stormed in looking severely ticked off. “Woo, what happened to you?” Neville asked seeing the look on her face.
“McGonagall wants me to become an animagus!” Monique yelled sitting on the couch next to Fred.
“What’s so bad about that?” Sabrina asked clearly confused.
“She wants me and Potter to!” she yelled making everyone in the common room look at her. “What?!” she growled.
“Okay, looks like our teachers have gone batty.” George replied shaking his head.
“Well this is a great experience anyway even if it’s with Potter.” Hermione said in a matter of fact tone.
“Look, I’m going to bed because I have to be with McGonagall and Potter tomorrow night.” Monique replied.
“Hold up. We need to talk about something.” Fred whispered.
“We know what that means don’t we, Ron.” George joked. Oliver gave him an icy glare, which ended all discussion. George, Ron, Seamus, Dean, Neville and Hermione said their goodnights before going to their dormitories.
“Are you both positive about-“ Fred asked in a serious tone.
“Yes.” Monique replied.
“We’ve already told you that.” Sabrina replied.
“You seem so unsure about it.” Oliver said.
“It’s fine.” Sabrina replied putting her hand on his.
“Okay, so after the Talent Show.” Fred asked.
“Maybe it could be before.” Monique smirked.
“Oh really when between your dance practices, quidditch and homework?” Oliver replied.
“I guess so lets see how it feels. We may need a stress break.” Sabrina said sweetly.
“I know that look. That innocent one.” Oliver said furtively.
“Yea.” Sabrina said kissing him. Monique gave Fred a furtive look before doing the same.
“We’ll think on it.” Fred smirked.
“We probably should head back to our dormitories now.” Sabrina sighed.
“One more.” Oliver pouted.
“Okay.” Sabrina said giving him a peck on the lips. Fred and Monique were still in an intense lip lock.
“Well then.” Sabrina said.
“Fred lets go.” Oliver said nicely. Fred ignored him.
“Monique.” Sabrina sang.
“Bloody hell.” Monique hissed finally pulling herself away from Fred.
“I know…come on.” Sabrina whined.
“Fine.” Monique agreed. They all separated to their own dormitories.
“I’ve found one of the books my Lord.” Bellatrix said.
“Good, obviously Wormtail can’t handle the job.” Voldemort hissed.
“How many are left to find?” Bellatrix asked.
“Nine, I want at least two by Wednesday.” Voldemort ordered.
“My Lord, they’re incredibly hidden it took me a week to find only one.” Bellatrix pleaded.
“You’re point being Bella.” Voldemort replied coldly. He turned to face her, his eyes mad with hate.
“Find them or else you will end up like good old Wormtail.” Voldemort said pointing to a whimpering little man in the corner.
“Master please have mercy.” Wormtail begged.
“If either of you do not come back with something both of you will be eliminated is that clear?!” Voldemort bellowed.
“Yes master.” Bellatrix said walking out.
“Yes my…my…my…L…L…Lord.” Wormtail whimpered.
“Stop sniveling, Cruccio!” the dark lord hissed.
For the second night in a row Harry awoke in a cold sweat.
“Stupid dreams.” He mumbled.
“Again Potter.” Draco growled.
“Yea, I’m getting a sleeping drought from Madame Pomfrey tomorrow.” Harry hissed.
“Yea and end up in Dumbledore’s office.” Draco scoffed.
“Yea your right.” Harry conceded.
“Ignore it.” Draco mumbled incoherently.
“Yea sure easy for you to say Voldemort doesn’t want your head on a platter.” Harry mumbled before falling back off to sleep.
Feedback (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?p=2754495#post2754495) is always appreciated:evil:
August 16th, 2005, 4:57 am
A/n: i went off to virginia for a bit...but i'm back so moving on with it:evil:
“Well I’m off to meet my doom with Potter.” Monique said leaving her friends.
“Remember concentrate on the animagus not Harry.” Hermione lectured her.
“If he pulls anything stupid tell him, the last thing he sees at the quidditch match will be a bludger to the head.” Fred growled.
“Also he will have to deal with me.” Sabrina said leaning back.
“’Brina you’re gonna fall.” Hermione warned.
“Huh? Woo!” she said almost falling off the bench. They all laughed as Wood pulled a very flushed looking Sabrina upright.
“Ok, enough death threats.” Monique said leaving the Great Hall.
“Ok, have fun.” George cackled.
“Yea okay.” Monique said turning around before bumping head on with someone.
“Watch where you’re going, Caccamo.” Harry hissed now rubbing his head.
“Sorry.” She mumbled.
“You should be.” Harry replied indifferently.
“Look, Potter if we’re going to work together can we at least be civil to each other?” Monique asked sincerely.
“Let me think about it…” Harry paused stopping to look at the ceiling. “No.”
“You’re absolutely unbearable, Harry Potter!” Monique yelled throwing her hands in the air.
“Me! It’s you who’s unbearable, always walking around like your queen of the bloody universe! Harry yelled back.
“That’s ridiculous! You’re the one who acts like you own the place because you’re some kind of celebrity!” Monique snapped. Monique knew she had struck a wrong cord when she saw the burning hatred in eyes.
“YOU. have. no. idea. what. it. is. like. to. be. me! It’s not as if you have your name in books or have to deal with being recognized everywhere you go!” Harry bellowed. He was truly angry. His face was red from screaming and his eyes were trying to burn a hole through her.
“I’m…I’m…” Monique started.
“DON’T YOU DARE SAY YOU’RE SORRY!” Harry yelled loud enough for McGonagall to come out of her classroom.
“That is quite enough!” McGonagall said furiously. Monique was practically in tears. Harry was the exact opposite; he was burning with hate. “What happened?” McGonagall asked.
“Nothing it was a minor argument, professor.” Harry said quickly covering for himself.
“Potter, what did you do?” McGonagall yelled.
“We were arguing! It’s not my fault she’s a prat.” Harry replied rolling his eyes.
“I am not a prat! You’re a insufferable git!” Monique snapped. She was on edge now.
“I don’t want another word out of either of you. Can we get to work now?” McGonagall said sternly. Monique went and sat in the furthest seat away from Harry. Harry sat in the farthest space away from her.
“Now I want you both to concentrate. Let all other feelings or emotions leave you. Focus on yourself. Now repeat this to me…Spirit from within bring out what I am truly supposed to be.” McGonagall said in a Trelawney tone of voice.
The students sat together surrounded by candles. The room was dimly lit only the candles made it bearable. Monique and Harry began to slowly calm down from their heated argument. “Spirit from within bring out what I am truly supposed to be,” they chanted simultaneously.
A gush of wind swept through the room. “Close your eyes and relax. Your mind does the rest.” McGonagall instructed. Both closed their eyes and slowly released all the tension they felt.
A bright stream of light shot through her head. A red animal was hiding in the bushes. A little fox came bounding out of the bush. It ran after a butterfly before looking at her with wide eyes.
It was snowing. A large thick frost was covering the ground. Out of the corner of his eye he saw a Siberian tiger crouched down on the ground. A penguin wasn’t far away. It pounced on the penguin. The penguin took off running. The tiger stopped starring at Harry for a moment before taking off running.
“Alright open your eyes.” McGonagall instructed. Both students opened their eyes. “What did you see?” McGonagall inquired.
“I saw a fox,” Monique said.
“I saw a Siberian tiger,” Harry said.
“Then that is your new form. You will become that animagus.” McGonagall explained.
“I’m surprised you weren’t a serpent.” Monique mumbled.
“Monique, shut up! Just shut up! I’m not in the mood for you being a *****!” Harry snapped.
“Twisted *******!” Monique growled.
“Look whose talking!” Harry said standing up.
“Silencio!” McGonagall yelled. Both opened their mouths to yell but no words came out. “Now, I should give both of you detention for a month but sense I know you’re absolute disdain for each other I will give you one more chance. There will be no more. The next one will be a month’s worth of detention, am I clear?” McGonagall replied calmly.
They nodded their heads in agreement. “Good, we will start becoming your animaguses next week. Finite!” McGonagall said. Monique breathed a sigh of relief. “You may leave. I don’t want to hear another word from either of you to your dormitories.” McGonagall lectured.
“Yes professor.” They mumbled.
Monique and Harry left McGonagall’s classroom and went in separate directions.
Feedback (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?p=2754495#post2754495) is always appreciated:evil:
August 18th, 2005, 6:29 pm
a/n: For the Talent Show I used urban songs just to let you know...if the names seem unfamiliar;)
“How did it go last night?” Sabrina asked the next morning.
“Well my animagus is a fox.” Monique replied nonchalantly.
“That’s good.” Fred said eating his porridge.
“Oh yeah…I got in two huge arguments with Potter. He got so mad, he called me by my first name.” Monique replied sheepishly.
“Wow, what happened?” Neville asked.
“Oh nothing a little name calling, word’s exchanged…nothing serious.” Monique replied nonchalantly.
“Oh a little name calling…that was a full out brawl.” Sabrina deduced.
“How did you know?” Monique asked mocking her tone.
“Because you’re my twin.” Sabrina exclaimed.
“Of course.” Monique smiled.
“That’s a good reason.” Hermione said.
“So, we have DADA now?” George asked.
“Yup with Professor Marion.” Seamus grumbled.
“Why do you hate him so much?” Dean asked befuddled. Seamus motioned to a giggling Parvati.
“Oh someone has a crush on Parvati I see.” George said loudly.
“George.” Seamus growled. Parvati looked over at them smirking. Seamus was cherry faced.
“You’ll thank me later, mate.” George assured him seeing Parvati move closer to talk to him.
“So you two have practice later.” Ron asked eating a sausage.
“Yea and look at the time we’ll be late for DADA.” Monique said getting up.
“Oh I see. You both always like to change the subject.” Ron yelled after them.
“Yea okay.” Monique yelled back.
“Lets go, Ron” Hermione said.
“Coming, Hermione.” Ron rang.
“Wow, he almost went into song.” George said sarcastically
“That’s because he just bursts into song anytime Hermione utters his name.” Fred said in a high-pitched voice. Ron and Hermione both went scarlet this time.
“Will you two stop acting like you don’t have a crush on each other for cripe’s sake?” Sabrina said grabbing her books.
“But we-“ they began.
“Yea ok nice try though.” Oliver snickered leaving a surprised and disgruntled looking Hermione and Ron.
“It will work out well for ya’ mate” Seamus said leaving with a giggling Parvati.
“See ya.” Dean and Lavender said closely followed by Neville. Hermione opened her mouth to say something but was utterly speechless.
“Lets just go to class, Hermione.” Ron said exasperated.
“Yea and Ron are they really-“ Hermione started but Ron cut her off.
“We’ll talk about that later.” Ron said sweetly. Hermione’s face was one of complete happiness and utter shock. They were one of the last few people to enter the DADA classroom.
It was absolutely sunny and bright with all the windows open. The room had a nice breeze blowing through it. It was in a nutshell a perfect morning.
“What took you both so long?” Oliver asked Hermione and Ron as they took their seats in front of him and Sabrina.
“Nothing.” They said simultaneously.
“Yea okay.” Sabrina said.
“Speaking of missing couples where are Seamus and Parvati?” Monique whispered.
“Hmm…” Fred said pretending to be in deep thought.
“Snogging.” George announced.
“How do you know?” Fred asked.
“I saw them on my way in.” George said sitting next to Neville.
“With 1 minute before class they better hurry up.” Hermione scowled.
As if on cue Parvati and Seamus reappeared taking their seats near Dean and Lavender. Before Hermione could rip into them both Professor Marion walked through the door.
Professor Marion was indeed the new Lockhart of the school. He was clean-shaven with sparkling blue eyes and dirty blond hair. He had one small earring in his left ear and had intoxicating cologne. He wore pants and shirt with just a few buttons left open with his cloak.
“Good morning class.” He said in his usual purr. It was the same reaction from the year before. The girls swooned while the guys scowled.
“Wands out books closed. Today we’re going to be tackling NEWT level Defense Against the Dark Arts. I want to do a quick review before we start our lessons today.” Professor Marion explained. “Now who can name all the Unforgivable curses with a brief explanation of each.” He asked. Every girl’s hand shot up in the air while the boys remained silent.
“Yes, Ms. Brown.” Marion said with a smile.
“The Cruciatus curse which causes an extreme amount of pain. The Imperious curse which can control the mind of another. And…the killing curse or “Avada Kedevra.” She explained.
“Excellent 10 points to Gryffindor.” He smiled. The smile on Lavender’s face didn’t fit her face. Dean however had a scowl that would make Malfoy proud.
“Right today we’re going to cover some counter curses to Dark Arts you may one day to face. Dumbledore recommends I prepare you for the real Wizarding world not the wonderful picture the Ministry paints for you. This is a common curse used in the Dark Arts. Now I cannot teach you the actual curses because well they may fire me. It’s not in the curriculum but for the first month you will learn them, know them and will be tested on them.” Professor Marion explained in a dark tone.
The whole class was silent not out of fear but out of shear disbelief, they would learn real dark magic.
“The first curse we will tackle counteracts with the one used to create deadly poisons as “Evanasco” is not powerful enough to destroy. Let me demonstrate.” Professor Marion said pulling out a cylinder of red liquid. He pulled open the cap; the vial emitting a few sparks before simmering. “Devarium.” Professor Marion said as the vile burst into red flames before disintegrating.
“Now seeing as these toxins are very rare and difficult to make you will have three vials to test on. Once you’re done start your homework. I want an essay not 5 sentences on how the poison reacts with the body.” Professor Marion clarified.
“This is so cool we get to work with real dark magic.” Sabrina whispered to her sister.
“Yea if only I can get it on the second try.” Monique replied smugly watching Hermione’s first vial disappear in flames.
“Yea and-Oliver watch those flames.” Sabrina scolded as the vial disintegrated by her lap.
“Sorry ‘Brina.” Oliver said moving to his third vial.
“Uh huh, yes!” Sabrina exclaimed as her vial disintegrated.
“If you weren’t my sister I’d hate you right now.” Monique said curtly.
“Yea love you, too.” Sabrina said.
The class took about an hour before they had all vanished the vials. Most trading vials among themselves for extra help.
“So when do you have to be at this practice thing?” Ron asked.
“7:00pm,they expect us to finish our homework and then practice for 2 hours.” Sabrina whined.
“You’re always whining.” Monique taunted.
“Could you act like the older sibling for once?” Sabrina replied curtly. Monique promptly stuck her tongue out.
“Oliver, she’s teasing me.” Sabrina pouted playfully.
“You’re both acting like 3 year olds.” Hermione scolded.
“Don’t make us jinx you, Hermione.” Monique said mockingly.
“Ron…” Hermione pouted.
“Yes…” he replied.
“They’re threatening me.” Hermione said just as childish.
“Ok, we’re all just gonna act like babies now.” Sabrina laughed.
“Don’t you girls have to be there at 7 o’clock?” George asked.
“Yea, why?” Monique asked playing with Fred’s hands.
“It’s 6:55 now.” Neville reminded.
“Oh cripes we’re gonna be late. Monique lets go.” Sabrina replied.
“Coming baby sister.” Monique taunted.
“Shut up, see you guys later.” Sabrina said as they both rushed out of the Great Hall.
“What room is it in again?” Monique asked rushing down the corridors.
“This one that says “Talent Show Contestants”.” Sabrina replied with a sideways glance to her sister.
“I’m not that thick I just have a bad memory sometimes.” She said unconvincingly.
“Yea okay.” replied Sabrina as both girls stepped into the room. It was brightly lit with a huge stage set up in front. The stage had red curtains draped around it with a huge open in front. Several chairs were scattered around the room.
“Your names please.” A girl in all black asked.
“Monique and Sabrina Caccamo.” Monique replied.
“Ah yes, Gryffindor well you can take a seat we’re about to begin.” She answered. Both girls shrugged before taking a seat near the stage away from Pansy, Gretchen and Rita.
“Hey Monique, Sabrina.” Cho Chang yelled with her friend Marietta.
“Hey are you guys excited about the Talent Show thingy?” Sabrina asked.
“Yea I guess. I actually had to look up some names of songs for it but I think the dance part shouldn’t be so bad. What about you girls?” Cho explained.
“Oh we live in a mainly muggle neighborhood so, we pick up a few things.” replied Monique flipping mindlessly through her cd case.
“Oh whose cd is that?” Marietta asked, a bright orange cd catching her eye.
“Oh that’s Petey Pablo…love his songs.” Monique said her eyes sparkling with interest now. The 4 girls continued chatting about music when they heard a familiar drawling voice.
“As if you even have a chance of winning anyway.” Gretchen sneered.
“Oh sod off, Gretchen, you’re just jealous of people with actual talent for something besides showing off.” Monique snapped.
“Please as if you all have any talent except for being insufferable little know-it-alls.” Rita said glancing at Cho and Marietta. “And tramps.” She finished.
“No this trick didn’t.” Sabrina said standing up Cho and Marietta not far behind her.
“Alright that’s enough!” the girl shouted breaking up the minor argument that had started. “Now will you please separate yourselves so I can explain how this process is going to work.”
The Slytherins took one last look at the group of girls before returning to their seats.
“Thank you. Now I would like to welcome you all to the Talent Show. I have a couple of things I need to cover so bare with me here. Firstly, you three groups are the only ones competing against each other. Dumbledore thought it would be fair if you were competing against people in your own category. There will be a separate judge for singers, actors and comedians.”
“Secondly, each of you is required to have your proper music, attire and props for your performances. You will give me a list at the end of this period telling me what songs you’re doing, clothing and time of your dance. My name is Selena McDonald and I am a muggle-born witch if any of you were wondering. I graduated 2 years ago from Ravenclaw.” Selena explained. The girl had a pleasant smile with mounds of pretty blond ringlets in her hair.
“Is that alright for everyone?” she asked. All girls nodded in agreement. “Alright, go ahead and get started.” Selena smiled. All girls dismembered into their own groups and began conversing over songs.
“We have to do “Goodies” and “Only U”! It’s a must!” Sabrina said immediately.
“ “Vibrate” and “F***k-*-l**k” too!” Monique chimed in.
“Now you missy will also do “Drop it like its hot” because you do the moves from the video so perfectly.” Sabrina demanded.
“No I don’t. I’m good at it but it looks so dumb.” Monique gushed.
“Does not you do it better than me.” Sabrina said doing isolations with her waist.
“Yea but you will do “Only U” the dance you were born to do.” Monique challenged.
“This is what we’ll do. I’ll do one solo and you’ll do one solo. Then do three dances together.” Sabrina suggested.
“Perfect this way we can both do “Goodies”, “Freek-a-leek” and…what other song?” Monique asked confused. Sabrina shrugged her shoulders. They both sat there in deep concentration for a while.
“Got it. “Headsprung”, we can use the end for audience participation.” Monique said nonchalantly.
“You’re a genius sometimes I swear.” Sabrina said scribbling down the names of all the songs.
“Duh, now what order?” Monique thought out loud.
“Alright, “Goodies” first good intro then lets give them the sexy sounds of Ashanti with “Only U” “ Sabrina said slithering to the floor.
“Then we do “F***k-*-l**k” together. I’ll do “Drop it like its hot” to give up the Jamaican flavor. We have to represent!” Monique said doing a reggae dance.
“Then why aren’t we doing a Dominican and Native American song, mami?” Sabrina laughed.
“They will never understand it, sis.” Monique reminded.
“True, very true. Anyway grand finale will be “Headsprung” with some special effects, ooo and the videos in the back round!” Sabrina exclaimed.
“Yea and we can even make a logo. This is what I think, the first letters of our names in box letters surrounded by a heart.” Monique said drawing the logo on paper.
“Not too long only 5 min, 1 min per song depending on what lyrics we want. One last detail…outfits.” Sabrina said writing down the last of her notes.
“I want shorts, the outfits should be flashy but not ridiculous.” Monique replied back in deep concentration.
“I want a skirt. I can put cheerleader shorts under it. I think it can be black and what other color do you want?” Sabrina asked.
“I think blue but I know you like purple.” Monique said trying to compromise.
“Yea, who said our outfits had to be the same color just made the same. It can be all black but your has a blue trim while mine is lavender.” Sabrina replied scribbling on the same sheet of paper.
“Okay all we need are tops then. I need support so I’ll take the sports bra. Instead of a plain tank you can have a boustiee like the ones in that movie…I don’t remember the name but you know what I mean. Sneakers are a must though.” Monique suggested.
“I know exactly what you’re talking about.” Sabrina said slyly. “We can use our black Jordans for sneakers.” Sabrina said tearing the paper out of her notebook.
“Lemme see.” Monique said taking the paper from Sabrina.
“Uh manners.” Sabrina snapped.
“Sorry…this is perfect. How in the world is it so neat?” Monique asked in awe of her perfect handwriting.
“You really should learn how to write faster and legibly.” Sabrina said blowing on her nails.
“Don’t make me break one.” Monique hissed.
“Fine then.” She snapped.
“Yea…go and hand it in oh perfect one.” Monique said shoving the paper back in her hand.
“I will get you for that one.” Sabrina growled before walking over to Selena.
“Done already?” Rita snapped who was stretching with Gretchen to “Dip it Low”.
“You know what why don’t you go crawl back in the firewhiskey bottle you came out of.” Sabrina snapped.
“Yea and you can go **** Wood.” Rita snapped.
“Is there any stage adjustments you need?” Selena asked breaking up yet another argument.
“Yes, we need a video projector, steam projectors and automatic flame projectors. We learned how to make a video tape and effects one during a summer course on video projection.” Sabrina said turning her attention away from Rita and her snide comments.
“Excellent…yours is actually quite simple compared to theirs.” Selena said eyeing Rita teaching Pansy how to do a back bend.
“Just out of curiosity how much?” Sabrina asked curiously.
“Fireworks, steam, flames, glitter, confetti basically the works. Just a tip you may want to use spotlights to highlight certain parts of your performance and waterproof make-up for sweating. I give this hint to all my performers. Some listen others just don’t.” Selena said helpfully.
“Thanks we’ll consider that.” Sabrina said walking back to Monique.
“No problem.” Selena smiled pleasantly. The girls spent the rest of the period making up the beginnings of their dances.
“Alright ladies gather round everyone seems to be coming along well. I just need to make certain there have been no changes in song choices so, I’ll read them aloud.”
“Cho and Marietta you’re doing “Wonderful”, “Get it on the floor”, “Yeah” and “I like that” correct?” Selena asked looking at her clipboard.
“Yea, that’s our songs.” Marietta said.
“Okay, Pansy, Gretchen and Rita you’re doing “Flap your wings”, “Shake ya tailfeather”, “1,2 Step”, “Right Thurr (remix)” and “Headsprung” correct?” Selena clarified.
“Yea, that’s right.” Pansy said.
“Okay, Sabrina and Monique you’re doing “Goodies”, “Only U”, “F***k-*-l**k”, “Drop it like its hot” and “Headsprung,” correct?” Selena asked.
“Yup.” Monique said stifling a yawn.
“Wait a minute you two stole our ending!” Rita yelled.
“Please we didn’t steal anything!” Sabrina snapped.
“Two groups can do the same song as long as the dances are different and the music is in different places.” Selena added in quietly.
“Oh then that will work as long as it over there can deal with it.” Monique growled.
“Don’t Rita.” Gretchen hissed holding her arm.
“We’ll deal with it tramps.” Pansy hissed.
“Fine tricks.” Monique retorted with a yawn.
“Excellent, get some sleep and I’ll see you all Friday. I’m around on Tuesday’s as well assisting the comedians.” Selena said putting her clipboard away.
“Lets get out of here I still have at least 2 hours of Arithmacy homework left.” Sabrina said getting her cds in her bag.
“Yea same here.” Monique agreed. Both girls picked up their stuff, said their good-byes to Cho, Marietta and Selena before heading back up to the common room.
“Sugar pep.” Sabrina mumbled.
“Well you certainly could use some sleep deary.” The fat lady said as the portrait door swung open.
“Yea I would love to do that…” Sabrina said under her breath.
“Well fancy meeting you two here…hmm?” Monique said to a startled Hermione and Ron. Both looked quite cozy together sitting in one chair doing homework.
“We…were just…” Ron stuttered.
“Yea sure we’ll just do our homework upstairs.” Sabrina said walking up to the girl’s dormitory.
“Hold up…Wood and Fred want to know if everything went well.” Ron said quickly.
“Tell them it went great and Rita’s a... !” Monique yelled trudging her way up the stairs.
“Oh…I’ll tell them.” Ron yelled back.
“It’s a good thing they’re not the violent type or things with Rita would be so much worse even though I tell them to ignore her and her lackeys.” Hermione said with her head on Ron’s shoulder.
“They need to be told off. I don’t know what the bloody hell their problem is.” Ron replied.
“I guess well this homework won’t write itself now will it so, back to work.” Hermione said scribbling answers to a History of Magic worksheet.
“Why work? It can basically write itself.” Ron replied smirking.
“Ron, homework first, then snogging, its not the other…” Hermione began but was cut off by Ron kissing her.
“Okay just a little then back to work.” Hermione conceded.
“Good, I like that plan.” Ron said kissing her once again.
“My Lord here are the two books as you asked.” Bellatrix said obviously proud of her hasty work.
“Excellent only 7 more to find. Wormtail do you have any?” Voldemort sneered evilly.
“One my lord…it contains the legend.” Wormtail said trembling. Bellatrix looked absolutely appalled.
“Very good you have proven your use once more I see. I have a job for both of you to prepare. It will need to be completed by some of most trustworthy and loyal followers. I want you to call an assembly for Friday evening. I have a few things I need to discuss.” Voldemort instructed.
He had turned the chair face them. He looked purely venomous. He was a poised snake ready to pounce at the sight of its prey.
“Yes my lord.” Both said with a bow. They quickly swept out of the room leaving him alone laughing out of the pure love of revenge. The laugh was enough to shake walls and wake the dead. The Dark Lord was planning something but what?
:evil: Make my day leave a little Feedback (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?p=2754495#post2754495) :evil:
August 20th, 2005, 9:12 pm
**The next post is all ready...give me some incentive and it may be up before tomorrow:eyebrows: **
August 23rd, 2005, 1:19 am
A/N: I'm going back on vacation this saturday...so, i'll probably post a bit more this week. I'm not positive if I can find access to a computer while I'm away...:huh: I'm not one to plead so, I'm just going to ask if you are reading the story to drop some feedback constructive or not:eyebrows: Okay...as I said I babble way too much, on with the show:evil:
“Well my dear sister I guess you have a date with destiny or should I say torture.” Monique snickered. Fred, Oliver, Monique, Sabrina, Hermione and Ron were all busy in the common room and badgering Sabrina about her lessons with Snape and Malfoy.
“Oh shut up, Monique.” Sabrina said severely agitated now.
“Alright guys leave her alone, she has enough to deal with later.” Hermione said trying to help.
“Thank you, Hermione! At least someone recognizes it!” Sabrina said out of shear exasperation.
“It’s so fun to p*** you off though.” Fred s******ed.
“Pastey.” Sabrina mumbled. Instantly Fred’s mouth was glued shut, literally.
“I don’t remember that one.” Ron said slyly.
“I made it up for that purpose.” Sabrina replied deviously.
“Are you going to take it off?” Monique asked flabbergasted.
“You can figure it out. Its in a complicated pile of notes in my drawer.” Sabrina retorted.
“Oh yea, I’m gonna find that, just tell me the countercurse.” Monique snapped.
“Easy, unreveal.” Sabrina said walking out.
“Brina!” Oliver said racing after her. She spun around at the sound of her name.
“Don’t let what they were saying back there upset you. Going to the Potions room already upset is gonna do nothing but make it easier for Malfoy to get to you.” Oliver said stroking her cheek.
“I know…I’m fine don’t worry about me.” Sabrina said taking a deep breath in.
“Okay.” Wood said giving her a soft kiss on the lips. Sabrina deepened it by putting her arm around his neck.
“I’m fine. I needed that though.” Sabrina replied sweetly.
“Okay, good luck.” Oliver said. Sabrina waved to him before walking off to the dungeons.
Malfoy was lurking around the Potions door. “Malfoy.” Sabrina said coldly.
“Caccamos.” Malfoy replied sweetly.
“Don’t you even start with me today. Lets lay down these simple rules. I won’t talk to you as long as you don’t say anything to me. This should keep us from having as little interaction as possible.” Sabrina snapped.
“No and no, I never even said anything but “hi” and you jump all over me.” Malfoy shot back.
“You’re right, sorry. I’m kind of stressed out and tired. I’ll try better, okay.” Sabrina said in a much calmer tone.
“I’m not asking you to do me any favors, Caccamos. I believe dear Wood would have a problem with that.” Malfoy smirked.
“Oh good you’re here.” Snape drawled just as Sabrina was about to retort.
“I have a list of potions made out for each of you to make. When its finished put it in these vials and label them. I will be back in 2 hours. I am expecting you both will not touch or do anything inappropriate while I’m gone.” Snape said looking from Malfoy to Sabrina.
“Yes sir.” They answered.
“Good.” Snape replied and swept out of the classroom, closing the door behind him.
“Well, I guess we’re stuck together aren’t we?” Sabrina ceded.
“Yea.” Malfoy mumbled.
Sabrina began to look over the list. “What?” she yelled.
“What’s wrong with you?” asked Malfoy gathering ingredients for his potions.
“Some of these potions take two months!” Sabrina exclaimed.
“You didn’t think this was going to be easy, right?” Malfoy said nonchalantly.
“Of course not but that’s 2 months of hardly any sleep.” Sabrina whined.
“You look cute when you whine you know.” Malfoy said deviously.
“Are you hitting on me, Malfoy?” Sabrina asked, clearly knowing the answer.
“So, what if I am.” Malfoy replied.
“Don’t is the point.” Sabrina said.
“Whatever, lets get back to work before Snape comes back.” Malfoy said ending conversation on the subject.
“Yea whatever. At least I don’t cheat on my boyfriend.” Sabrina mumbled.
“What did you say, Caccamos?” Draco asked, his voice dripping in venom.
“Nothing, except you really shouldn’t hit on other girls when you have a girlfriend.” Sabrina said mixing ingredients for one of her potions.
“I don’t have a girlfriend. I don’t care what Pansy says. She can dream all she wants. Never call me a cheater, Caccamos, you got that?” Draco snapped.
“Yea sure, I can think of a dozen more things instead.” Sabrina said adding wormwood to her potion.
“You know what, Caccamos, I don’t really care what you think I am. I can think you’re a prat.” Draco said indifferently.
“Well I am not!” Sabrina shot back.
“I suppose you think I’m a deatheater, too!” Malfoy spat.
“Well I’m sure you’re just following in daddykins footsteps!” Sabrina yelled putting the spoon down.
“I’m not a deatheater and I’d never follow in my father’s footsteps because I’m not him nor do I want to be!” Malfoy now yelled in her face.
“You’re just saying that.” Sabrina snapped.
“No, I’m not.” Malfoy said with sheer defiance in his voice.
“Really?” Sabrina asked by seeing the look of truth in his eyes.
“Yes, Caccamos, I’m not a deatheater.” Draco replied defensively. Draco went back and stirred his potion more.
“I’m sorry…” Sabrina said softly. “It’s just you…”
“Act like one. I’m cocky not a deatheater get it straight.” Malfoy smirked. Sabrina gave a small chuckle.
“Yea I already knew that.” She replied mockingly.
“I’m sure you did. Also if you tell anyone about this I will curse you until you beg for mercy.” Malfoy warned.
“Alright, I’ll never tell.” Sabrina laughed walking to the cabinet for ingredients. Malfoy crossed the room and pinned her to the wall.
“I’m serious. There are people here who are and word can get around to people who can tell…my father.” Malfoy said.
“What’s he got to do with anything?” Sabrina stuttered from being so close to him.
“He wants me to…nothing I don’t know why I’m telling you this.” Malfoy sighed.
“Malfoy, for a second you weren’t being a git don’t stop there.” Sabrina said.
“Yea that’s exactly what you would want me to do right?” Malfoy replied in disbelief.
“No but as much as this conversation is intriguing me, can you…give me so air?” Sabrina gushed.
Malfoy lowered his eyes to note how close they were to each other. Sabrina was against the wall, his hands were against the wall and their faces and bodies were inches apart. “Oh…” Malfoy said immediately backing away from her.
There was an uncomfortable silence passing between them. “Look, Draco, we should get back to work and I won’t tell anyone about you’re father or the deatheaters.” Sabrina said breaking the silence.
“Thanks, Sabrina.” Draco said. Both continued working in silence for the rest of the 2 hours.
“I think that’s all the work I can handle tonight. I’m so sleepy.” Sabrina yawned.
“Did you finish most of your homework?” Draco asked.
“Nope, still have more. Did you?” she answered.
“No not really.” Draco said nervously.
“Oh.” Sabrina said.
“Sabrina, I was thinking about how we actually didn’t kill each other tonight. Maybe we should make some kind of pact to stay civil while we’re here.” Malfoy suggested.
“For the first time ever I have to say that’s a really good idea.” Sabrina considered.
“So?” he asked.
“Yea we should.” She agreed.
“Great.” Draco said. “Well Snape should be getting back soon I think.”
“Yea…” she shrugged.
“Yes I am. I shall see you both for classes tomorrow.” Snape said quickly.
“Alright, good night professor.” Sabrina said putting away her final ingredient.
“Night professor.” Draco said. Both students walked out of the classroom feeling very different about each other.
“So, remember the pact and let’s keep this a secret so, no one asks any questions.” Sabrina recommended.
“Definitely. I have a reputation at stake.” Malfoy replied airily.
“Yea okay.” Sabrina replied rolling her eyes.
“I do missy and don’t you forget it.” Malfoy said standing over her.
“Whatever bye ferret.” Sabrina said with a wink.
“Bye.” Malfoy said. “Cutie.” He whispered.
“What did you say?” Sabrina asked confused and thinking she was hearing things.
“I didn’t’ say anything cu…Caccamos.” Malfoy slurred.
Sabrina raised her eyebrow. “Uh huh, I don’t even wanna know.” She said walking away.
Malfoy watched her for a minute before walking away. “Did he call me cutie? Yea he did. Is he…na he’s just being cocky.” Sabrina reassured herself. “But yet I wonder…”
“Slithering Serpent” Draco said walking back into the Slytherin common room.
“Hey Draco.” Pansy cooed as he sat on the nearest seat away from her. “Fine, don’t say hi.” She hissed.
“Okay, I won’t.” Malfoy retorted.
“Rita, Gretchen, I’m going to bed since someone wants to be a *******.” Pansy said storming up the stairs.
“You know what I am, too. Night guys.” Gretchen yawned walking up after Pansy.
“Yea okay.” Malfoy grumbled tending to his Arithmacy homework.
“Are you angry at us or something?” Rita asked closing his book.
“No, but I’m tired and want to get this done.” Draco said continuing to ignore her.
“What’s the matter, Draco, the Gryffindor tramp bothering you off?” Rita cackled her dark brown eyes flashing with glee.
“Yea, she did, so can you leave me be then?” he replied curtly. Rita walked over and sat in his lap. Her school uniform was in disarray with 3 buttons open on her shirt and her skirt a few inches too high.
“Rita, how many times do I go through this? You’re pretty but I don’t want you as my girlfriend.” Malfoy justified annoyed.
“Aww…I’m touched you think so.” Rita said coolly.
“Since, you’re not going to leave what do you want?” Malfoy ceded.
“What do I always want?” Rita smirked her lips playing into a sly smile. Malfoy smirked as well. She played this game with him every couple of weeks. They both were quite good at it. Draco put his hand on her cheek and brought her lips to his. Rita turned to face him sitting on his lap with one leg on each side of his. Rita and Draco kissed a bit longer.
“Thank you, Draco.” Rita said pulling away from him.
“Yea sure.” He mumbled. Rita took no offense to this and proceeded up the dormitory stairs.
“Malfoy, what were you doing?” Harry asked coming downstairs from their dormitory.
“I was doing my homework, but had to appease Rita so, she will leave me alone for a month.” Malfoy scowled, severely irritated now.
“Oh that. You know she wants you. Why not just go out with her?” Harry asked.
“Give me 2 minutes and I’ll tell you **** it.” Malfoy snapped.
“Fine then.” Harry said folding his arms across his chest.
“Done, finally. Why won’t I date her? Easy she may look good but she’s a *****.” Malfoy replied candidly.
“You’re a player.” Harry joked.
“You are, too. You play Gretchen the same way.” Malfoy laughed.
“Yea it’s true. Bloody hell, are you done yet?” Harry alleged flabbergasted. Malfoy was pulling another textbook out of his pack.
“Yea, it’s too heavy and thing would break. Use your head, Potter.” Malfoy said throwing the bag over his shoulder.
“I rather not, Malfoy.” Harry replied cheekily, walking up the dormitory stairs after him.
“You’re too bloody naughty, I swear.” Malfoy said shaking his head. Harry smirked impishly at his quite true association.
August 23rd, 2005, 3:08 am
“It’s finally the weekend thank Merlin.” Sabrina said.
“Definitely. I’m not tired though I wanna practice the dance. At least finish one song. We spent half of the period talking about minor details.” Monique whined bopping up and down in the common room.
“But I don’t want to. Not to mention I promised I would spend time with Oliver.” Sabrina said not too enthusiastically.
“What’s wrong with you?” Monique asked brusquely.
“Nothing, I’m tired that’s all.” Sabrina yawned. Monique rolled her eyes.
“Look, I’m going to put my clothes on and then I’m meeting Oliver in the common room. I’ll practice with you tomorrow, deal?” Sabrina yielded.
Monique thought about it for a moment. “Deal.” She agreed.
“Good.” Sabrina said walking towards the showers.
“Hey ‘Brina.” Oliver said sweetly.
“Hey.” She replied happily. Sabrina was wearing a blue skirt with a matching jacket and pink and white tank top under it. She had on her favorite pair of white and pink Jordans.
The weather was warm and sunny. The air still wasn’t cool but wasn’t as hot and sticky as the humid summer. It was in a word a perfect day.
“So where do you want to go?” asked Oliver.
“I don’t know maybe walk around the quidditch pitch for a while.” Sabrina shrugged.
“Fine with me.” He agreed. The couple left arm in arm for the quidditch pitch. They weren’t the only couple enjoying the beautiful weather. Many couples were basking in the beautiful sunlight. Oliver’s dark blue jeans and white wife beater with a jean jacket and white sneakers looked perfect with Sabrina’s ensemble.
“You seem stressed out, baby, is something wrong?” Oliver asked as they walked through the grass in the quidditch pitch.
“Yea between homework, dance and Malfoy my head’s a little loopy. I can’t change anything and I love dance so, I’m just gonna have to be tired.” Sabrina sighed.
“Well you know if you ever need a boost you know who to call right?” Oliver said cupping her chin. Sabrina moved him towards the sides of the pitch where they couldn’t be seen. She kissed him passionately on the lips. Oliver was holding the bottom of her back while she kept her hands pressed against his chest.
Since she wasn’t very tall Oliver picked her up so that her legs were around his waist. Sabrina continued kissing him until she heard Madame Hooch yelling.
“What are you two doing? This is for playing quidditch not making out!” she yelled clearly ****** off. “Put her down Wood!” Oliver let Sabrina slide down gently to the ground.
“Move along before I tell McGonagall. At least go to the inside of the pitch not a poll, goodness think.” Madame Hooch said shaking her head.
“Wow.” Sabrina said as they were walking back towards the school.
“I don’t believe she said that. I have a divine respect for her now.” Oliver said reverently.
“So, do you want to finish what we started?” Sabrina asked with a furtive glance.
“Sure, lets find a much better spot, like the Room of Requirement.” Oliver whispered in her ear. Sabrina shivered slightly from his lascivious tone.
“Sure, but not there, not yet.” Sabrina said turning to face him directly.
“Okay, lets go to the lake then.” Oliver conceded.
“Thank you.” Sabrina said clasping her hand with his.
Monique was busying herself with listening to new songs their muggle friends sent and picking out outfits for the show.
“Hmm…this looks hot.” Monique commented to herself. Monique had on baby blue shorts and an all white halter with the number 96 in blue lettering. She had on matching blue and white sneaker boots.
“Now can I dance in this?” Monique asked herself. She put in the cd and hit the play button.
“It’s great to have muggle friends with magical parents.” Monique smirked to herself.
“Hey girls! Made a nice little mix of some new songs. They’re off the chain in the muggle world. Love ya.” Their friend Darius said.
“Hmm…lets hope they are.” Monique said lounging in a chair. An intensive upbeat blasted from the speakers.
“This is Lil Jon’s new song. Ooo featuring Lil Scrappy, I like.” Monique said bopping her head to the beat. There were a few other tracks on there but Monique was in love with one in particular.
“Lose my breath! I love this song must tell ‘Brina!” Monique squealed. Monique put the song on her portable cd player with speakers.
“Monique, where are you going?” Fred drooled in pure ecstasy from her outfit.
“Oh, to tell Sabrina about this song. I’ll be back.” She smiled before dancing out the common room.
“Did she just?” George asked coming down the stairs.
“Yea lets go.” Fred said running after her.
“We better get back before it gets dark.” Sabrina said quietly.
“Alright.” Oliver whispered and kissed her forehead. The couple walked back towards the castle when Sabrina stopped.
“What is that sound?” Sabrina thought out loud.
“Yea, what is that?” Oliver questioned utterly confused.
“Oh no…” Sabrina yelped taking off.
“Brina wait up!” Oliver yelled trying to catch up. Sabrina and Oliver starred at the sight of Monique dancing down the hallway with shorts, boots and a halter on.
“I’m not being too dramatic…it’s just how I gotta have it…” the speakers rang.
“MONIQUE! What in the bloody hell are you doing?” Sabrina yelled shutting off the speakers.
“Oh I wanted to let you listen to the new Destiny’s Child song. We have to use it.” Monique squealed.
“Okay, couldn’t it have waited because you don’t even have a lot on?” Sabrina said frustrated.
“I have on sweats and a halter.” Monique replied.
“No you don’t,” Oliver corrected.
“More like shorts and a halter.” Sabrina added.
“Oh… Well I’m here now do you wanna hear it?” Monique sighed. Sabrina shrugged as she turned on the cd player.
“Oh I like this. I really do.” Sabrina said grinning.
“Check this.” Monique said dancing. Sabrina joined in not long after. They were so good in fact a small circle was made as they laid out hot moves. A few Slytherins took their glory by the name of Rita, Pansy and Gretchen. Fred and George came in just in time for Monique to “back it up” on him.
Even Harry and Draco had to get in on the fun. Rita became heated when one of Sabrina’s snakes were a tad too close to Draco. Rita took center pulling a move out of Ciara’s 1,2 step. A battle between the 2 Gryffindor girls and the 3 Slytherin girls ensued. Each group pulling a different move trying to out dance the other.
“Time to finish this.” Monique yelled. Monique and Sabrina landed in perfect center splits then jumped back on their hands into a split in the air, arching their backs up ward in slow motion. Sabrina did the wave moving her hat towards Monique. She then passed her hat to Sabrina. Then they brought them to the center before knocking their hats off Rita and Pansy.
“You *****!” Rita yelled throwing a punch that just glazed Sabrina’s head.
“What is wrong with you?” Sabrina pushed her.
“What do you think you tramps?” Pansy snapped.
“Who do you think you’re talking to?” Monique yelled slapping Pansy dead across the face.
“**, don’t touch her!” Gretchen yelled getting in Monique’s face pushing her.
“You want to fight 2 against 1, don’t think so.” Parvati shouted.
“Oh you wanna stick up for your friends now.” Gretchen started but received a kick in the shin from Parvati before she could. It took a lot of yelling and bruises before the teachers came running. It seemed they were enjoying the show as well until a brawl arose.
By then it took Draco, Harry and Montague to restrain the Slytherins. It took Oliver, Ron, Fred, George, Seamus and Dean to restrain the 3 Gryffindor girls.
“All 6 girls detention tonight. 20 points from Slytherin and Gryffindor for your ridiculous infraction.” McGonagall barked.
“The rest of you clear out immediately. Gentlemen let go of the girls and return to your dormitories.” Snape said coldly. The 9 guys let go and walked their separate ways.
“Now you 6 can return to your dormitories after you explain why you were fighting in the middle of the school hallway.” McGonagall said hotly.
“Ask those three.” Monique growled referring to the Slytherins.
“Please those two were in the hallway being show-offs-“ Rita snapped.
“Oh right so, you had to jump right in and join us. What could have been a friendly dance battle turned into a brawl because you need to be the best at everything!” Sabrina yelled. Rita, Pansy and Gretchen never said another word.
“Fine detention revoked for you three but you ladies have some explaining to do to Dumbledore.” McGonagall replied
“Now for you three, I want no more confrontations or mini shows for the rest of the school to see, am I clear?” Snape drawled pointing one large finger towards them.
“Yes professor.” They mumbled.
“Good, go to your dormitory now.” Snape instructed.
“Hey Parvati what was-“ Monique started.
“Rita and her posse need to stop letting their entirely large egos from getting any bigger. Besides no one calls my friends tramps.” Parvati smiled.
“Thanks.” Both girls replied.
“Don’t mention it.” She said as they approached the portrait door.
***I really wanted to post this part so i did:cool: ***
“Thank Merlin its not like last night or else we’d all catch a death of a cold.” Oliver said walking onto the quidditch field with his team.
“Yea but the ground is soaked.” Sabrina said picking up her feet.
“Yes it is.” Oliver replied mounting his broom. “No matter we’ll be in the air anyway.”
“Yea okay.” Fred retorted rolling his eyes. Oliver rose high in the air as the rest of the team followed. Sabrina flew around the hoops diving down and pulling up.
“Ah…I love flying. I just feel so weightless and free up here.” She thought to herself.
“Monique release the balls!” Fred called down to her.
“Right-o!” Monique yelled opening the quidditch box. The bludgers and the snitch flew into the air swirling around. Monique threw up the quaffle as the 6th year chaser, Christina, caught it and threw it to Ron. The practice began from there.
Sabrina performed a quick Wronski feint to dive for the snitch. Ron, Ginny and Christina were passing the quaffle back and forth trying to score against Wood. Fred and George were busy keeping the bludgers away. Actually more like George was keeping the bludgers away while Fred showed off.
“Fred! Eyes off her and on the bludgers!” Oliver shouted as one nearly missed his head.
“Oh sorry dearest captain.” Fred chuckled with a slight bow.
“Fred…” Sabrina growled as a bludger soared over her head by inches.
“Okay.” Fred said taking off after it. Monique sat on the bench making sure the quaffle was never on the ground and watching the practice.
“Well look who I see. If it isn’t Caccamo and her noble posse.” Harry sneered.
“Potter go away. Don’t you see when you’re not wanted or needed?” Monique drawled, rolling her eyes.
“I was on my way to visit a friend. I would never want to see your ugly face.” Harry snapped.
“As if you would know what pretty is looking at that thing Gretchen all day.” She retorted.
“Oh I see someone must be jealous even though I’m not with her, dimwit.” Harry smirked cruelly.
“I most certainly am not. The two of you are perfect for each other: evil and ugly.” Monique responded with a false smile.
“Whore.” Harry mumbled.
“You’re right she is.” Monique said sarcastically. Harry shot her an obscene gesture before walking off towards Hagrid’s Hut. “I will never understand how he can be such a git but loves Hagrid to death.” She thought shaking her head.
“Whatever.” She mumbled, returning back to watching the practice.
“Alright, Harry it’s certainly gettin’ late. I don’t want ya gettin’ in any trouble.” Hagrid said warily.
“Thanks Hagrid.” Harry said about to put the invisibility charm on himself.
“Sumthin bothering you, Harry?” Hagrid asked seeing his glum expression.
“Nothing, I have to stay with that annoying thing tomorrow night.” Harry growled.
“She can’t be that bad. Monique’s really a nice girl.” Hagrid said, trying to make peace.
“She’s a prat, Hagrid. Just because she’s hot doesn’t mean she can keep everyone wrapped around her little finger.” Harry said quickly. Hagrid raised an eyebrow at him.
“Did I just say that?” Harry asked appalled.
“Ye sure did.” Hagrid laughed. “Ye had just called her ugly before.”
“I know but I didn’t really mean it.” Harry replied truthfully.
“I understand. Maybe you two can just call a truce while ya in the classroom. Concentrate mostly on your animagus however. Sirius, Lupin and your father will all be so proud of you.” Hagrid smiled sweetly.
“Yea I meant to write to Sirius. I’ll start one when I get back to the common room. See you later, Hagrid.” Harry waved before turning invisible.
The room was dark and damp. Black hoods and white masks stained the room. Their master stood in the middle. Wand at his side and eyes burning with hate. “My minions have you started your assignments from Friday evening?” he hissed.
“Yes we have my Lord.” Lucius said coming forward.
The Dark Lord grinned. “Excellent, I take it the little ones know what to do, Nadia?” Voldemort said turning to a girl with the eyes and hair of midnight. Her skin was a smooth as silk and a milky dark chocolate. Her tone was as cold as ice with ruthlessness close to that of Voldemort himself.
“Yes my Lord, there is also…I’ll let you handle that Lucius.” She said smoothly.
“I want to initiate my son as soon as possible.” Lucius said a hint of pride in his voice.
“Ah…very happy to hear that Lucius. I trust he will please me.” Voldemort snickered.
“He better.” Lucius mumbled.
“Rita, tell young Mr. Malfoy I need to speak with him tomorrow evening at 5:30. You will escort him personally, am I clear?” Voldemort said darkly.
“Yes master.” Rita bowed her dark eyes glowing in glee.
“Alright you’re dismissed.” Voldemort instructed. “You will be notified of your next meeting.” All of the hooded figures apparated to their final destinations leaving their master alone.
“I see you’re all back early.” Draco snickered as the group of deatheaters walked back in.
“Can it, Malfoy we have business to attend to.” Nadia snapped. Pansy, Rita, Nadia, Gretchen, Blaise, Crabbe and Goyle were all joining Draco and Harry for a chat after the meeting.
“Whatever, Nadia.” Draco sneered.
“Montague’s not around is he?” she asked her tone softening.
“No. Your precious boyfriend is off in detention with Snape as planned.” Harry retorted.
“Good.” Nadia huffed sitting on his bed.
“What news do you bring?” Draco questioned.
“Well…Voldemort’s up to some plan again. Only Ms. Nadia knows but won’t tell us.” Pansy hissed.
“That’s what happens when you have a higher rank.” She replied airily
“Oh yeah, I heard Melanie is trying to leave. She wants out.” Gretchen said nonchalantly.
“From who?” Harry asked. Melanie Daniels was a mean and bratty 7th year Slytherin witch. Red hair, blue eyes and a heart of stone were her well-known features.
“I would never think she would want to leave. Not with her attitude.” Goyle said surprised.
“Yea okay, she’s having family issues so, she in a way is being forced to leave.” Rita informed them.
“Yet again who told you?” Harry asked a little louder.
“Bellatrix…who else would know?” Gretchen answered.
“Auntie Bella does know everything. Anything else?” Draco quipped.
“Umm…Draco…” Pansy began.
“What’s going on?” he asked clearly seeing something was wrong.
“The Dark Lord wants…you, Draco. Your father requested it and he wants to initiate you tomorrow night.” Rita said just as quietly. If possible Draco went paler.
“****…” Draco said leaning his head against the bedpost.
“Sorry, Draco. He wants me to bring you to him personally, too.” Rita added glumly.
“Tough break, Malfoy.” Harry replied sympathetically.
“Yea. I was hoping he’d wait a bit longer.” Malfoy replied.
“Well it’s getting late and someone should be on prefect duty.” Nadia said looking towards Pansy.
“I know okay. Don’t have to be such a…” Pansy snapped. “Bye Draco.” She said walking out.
“Bye.” He grumbled.
“Yea, we’re gonna go too. Night, guys.” Gretchen said with Rita and Nadia following.
“You okay, Malfoy?” Harry asked, as they were getting ready for bed.
“Truthfully for once, Harry, I’m not really okay.” Draco sighed.
August 25th, 2005, 10:39 pm
“So you have to meet that little tramp for animagus training?” Gretchen asked sitting on Harry’s bed.
“Yes, Gretchen.” Harry said pulling on a black sweatshirt.
“Oh, is she annoying you that badly because I can make you feel better later.” She smirked.
“No, that’s not necessary.” Harry replied calmly.
“Fine.” She huffed.
“I gotta go, okay.” Harry said ruffling a hand through his already messy hair.
“Okay, I’ll leave with you but I need something from you first.” Gretchen said blocking the door.
“You’re not going to let me leave, are you?” Harry sneered. She looked him up and down briefly. Harry rolled his eyes before kissing her on the lips.
“Oh look it’s open.” Gretchen smirked as she walked down the stairs.
“Annoying doesn’t even begin to describe her.” Harry thought on his way down.
“I’m leaving people.” Harry said on his way out.
“Alright, Rita and I are on our way out, too.” Draco sighed.
“It’ll be okay right, Nadia.” Harry said interrupting her and Montague.
“Do you mind, d***?” Nadia retorted before continuing to snog Montague.
“You’re a real b**** you know that?” Harry snapped.
“Thank you. Good luck, Draco.” Nadia replied quickly.
“My point taken.” Harry smirked slyly.
“Yea thanks. Let’s go, Rita.” Draco sighed heavily.
“You’ll be alright, Draco.” Pansy said sweetly.
“I hope you’re right, for once.” Draco replied before leaving with Harry and Rita.
“Where do you guys have to go?” Harry asked on their way to McGonagall’s classroom.
“The Dark Forest. There’s a portkey there.” Rita answered.
“Oh…” Harry trailed off. They walked the rest of the way in silence.
“You want us to wait with you for a bit.” Draco asked in an attempt to stall for time.
“No, you don’t want to be late.” Harry reminded him.
“I’ll be around the corner, okay.” Rita said knowing they wanted time alone.
“You ready, mate.” Harry asked sincerely.
“Hell no but I don’t have a choice really.” Draco said shaking off the jitters.
“No, come back in one piece and remember the occlumency Dumbledore taught you.” Harry said his eyes full of concern.
“I will. Rita was practicing with me. I never thought Dumbledore was so great until I really needed him.” Draco replied truthfully.
“Yea I guess we were all wrong about him. Good luck and be careful.” Harry said hugging his best friend.
“Alright, I’ll see you later.” Draco said before going back to meet Rita.
“Wow, I would have never imagined that he wasn’t a deatheater. He doesn’t even want to become one anyway. Not to mention, Harry really can have a heart.” Monique thought to herself. Monique had heard the entire conversation from around the corner.
“I’ll just walk out and pretend I didn’t hear anything.” Monique made up in her mind. She came out from around the corner to find her plan wouldn’t work. She couldn’t stand Harry but seeing him so distraught hurt her more.
“Hey Potter.” Monique said softly.
Harry looked up. “Oh hi.” He mumbled.
“What’s wrong?” Monique asked concerned.
“Nothing, Caccamo. Why would you care anyway?” Harry sighed.
“For some reason you don’t have your usual venom, Potter. Now what happened with Malfoy because I just saw and heard everything?” Monique asked candidly.
Harry could only open and close his mouth before giving into her. “Since, you say you know everything, you’ll understand why I’m worried. Nobody knows Malfoy like me. If you ever knew past the exterior then you would want to be his best friend, too.” Harry retorted.
“Wow, you actually do have a heart, Potter. You actually care about him.” Monique replied shocked.
“Don’t go spreading it around.” Harry grinned.
“No problem, Harry.” Monique laughed.
“Right…” Harry started. “You know you’re not so bad Monique. You really aren’t.”
“Well neither are you.” Monique agreed.
“You think we can call a truce so we don’t get detention from McGonagall?” Harry suggested.
“Yea, that’s a really good idea. I understand you don’t want anyone to know so, outside the classroom back to normal?” Monique asked tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.
Harry was almost stunned. He never really saw Monique this close. “I see why so many people like her.” He thought acknowledging her beauty.
“Harry…are you on this earth or what?” Monique giggled.
“Huh? Oh yea.” He grinned going slightly pink.
“So is that a truce?” Monique questioned once more.
“Yea, truce.” Harry agreed.
“Shake on it?” Monique asked extending her hand.
“Of course.” Harry smirked, hugging her gently.
Monique almost squeaked. He was a bit more solid than Fred in the chest area. “Must be the quidditch and… less food.” She shrugged to herself.
“Why am I thinking like that?” she thought coming out of her trance.
“Right. Are you two ready to begin?” McGonagall asked coming out of the classroom.
“Uh yea.” They replied simultaneously. McGonagall furrowed her brow before letting them into the classroom.
“Are you ready?” Rita questioned as they neared the portkey.
“How many times? I’ll never be ready but my choices are limited.” Malfoy scowled.
“Fine, touch the bush.” Rita instructed. Malfoy felt the familiar lurch in his stomach as he was transported to a large graveyard.
“Eerie looking place.” He commented to himself.
“All initiations are here.” Rita explained not far behind.
“Where is he, though?” Malfoy asked warily.
“Oh you’ll find out sooner than you want to know.” Rita retorted.
“Yes you will. Glad you could join us, Mr. Malfoy.” Voldemort hissed.
“You wanted to see me sir.” Draco bowed.
“Reverent, like your father. You already know your master.” He chuckled menacingly. Draco’s eyes never left his.
“Very well. Rita wait back in the forest on the grounds.” Voldemort demanded.
“Yes my Lord.” She complied departing by portkey leaving Draco alone with Voldemort.
“Draco, you are to repeat these words exactly. I will know if they are not true.” Voldemort instructed.
“Yes sir.” Draco bowed.
“Look me in the eye and repeat: I pledge my life to the deatheaters. I pledge my life to my master. I pledge my life to the cause. I know there is no way out. The only way out is through death itself. The deatheaters are my new and only family.” Voldemort grinned evilly.
“I pledge my life to the deatheaters. I pledge my life to my master. I pledge my life to the cause. I know there is no way out. The only way out is through death itself. The deatheaters are my new and only family.” Draco repeated expressionless.
“Very good most don’t say it correctly on their first try. Your thoughts don’t portray any dishonesty. Very well, kneel and expose your left shoulder.” Voldemort ordered.
Draco complied pulling off the jacket he had over his wifebeater. Voldemort pointed his wand at him as his eyes turned a blood red. “Morsmordre marcon!” Voldemort shouted.
In all his relentless training and years at Hogwarts, nothing could have prepared him for this kind of pain. He almost wished his shoulder would detach from his body to end the pain. It soon spread like wildfire to send pain to the tips of hair. It took about a minute before the pain subsided so, he could stand.
“So far you impress me, Draco. You can deal with pain fairly well. Your shoulder will inform you of the next meeting unless told otherwise. You may leave.” Voldemort ordered.
“Yes my Lord.” Draco complied bowing his head.
“Oh yes, one thing I forgot. You have the rank two steps above your friends. Your rank is at Nadia’s level. Do not make me regret this decision.” Voldemort said with a smirk.
“My thanks, my Lord.” Draco smirked.
“No need, go.” Voldemort demanded. Draco bowed his head once more before touching the portkey back to the forest.
“Draco, are you okay? I know it hurts.” Rita asked with some concern.
“Nothing, you could have said would have made that pain any less.” Draco waved her away.
“So what’s your rank?” she asked on their way back to the castle.
“He said my rank was as high as Nadia’s.” he replied nonchalantly. Rita’s mouth dropped open.
“You know that’s one step away from Bella and Lucius right?” Rita said in shock.
“Really? D***.” Draco shrugged.
“What did you do?” she questioned with intrigue.
“Nothing really. I got over the pain quickly. Umm…recited the pledge first try and showed complete honesty in mind.” Draco replied indifferently.
“I was actually worried about your behind when you did better than me!” she retorted.
“Yea, you could say that but believe me the pain is still there. All I want is sleep right now.” Draco assured her.
“Alright, see you in the morning. Slithering Serpent!” Rita yelled at the portrait door. Rita gave him a peck on the cheek before going to her dormitory. Draco trudged his way too bed originally intending on waiting for Harry. He slowly had to give into the pain and exhaustion his body felt.
August 26th, 2005, 9:19 pm
a/n: I'm sure there won't be any cpu time and want to get some parts up so today is what i call triple play day:evil:
“Malfoy…Malfoy…Malfoy!” Harry yelled for the 5th time.
“Huh?” Malfoy yawned.
“You have to get up. You already slept through Potions.” Harry explained throwing him his robes and hair gel.
“I what?” he shouted jumping out of bed before slumping back down.
“How are you feeling?” Harry asked.
“Like someone just threw 20 bludgers at me.” Malfoy retorted trying to pull himself back up.
“You want to stay here? All the teachers know. It wouldn’t be a problem.” Harry suggested.
“I might have to because I can barely move.” He sighed, climbing back to bed.
“Okay, I’ll send Madame Pomfrey up with pain killers.” Harry said about to leave.
“No. Send Snape. He will make them stronger.” Malfoy croaked.
“You must be desperate.” Harry smirked before heading down the stairs. Not 20 minutes later did Snape stroll in the door. Draco had managed to fix his hair.
“Mr. Malfoy, you requested a pain potion?” Snape drawled.
“Yes, professor.” Malfoy answered with a pause. “Professor, he put the mark on my shoulder. Why not my wrist?”
“It is more likely the mark will be discovered by a classmate on your wrist,” answered Snape giving the potion a final stir. Malfoy merely nodded before reclining back on his pillow.
“This will work better than anything Poppy can give you. I remember the pain you went through. It will be a dull numb by tomorrow.” Snape justified, handing him a glass of the potion.
Draco took it in his hand. The potion was a white milky looking substance that did not look pleasant to the tongue. “How bad is it?” Malfoy asked with knowledge that whatever Snape gave you had to taste horrible.
“Tastes, horrible but it will work. You’ll most certainly be asleep until dinner.” Snape said pouring the liquid down his throat before he could protest. Draco unwillingly swallowed the putrid tasting stuff. His eyes immediately felt heavy and he drifted into a dreamless sleep.
“So, is he okay Harry?” Pansy asked for the millionth time that day.
“Why don’t you ask him for yourself?” Harry sneered. Harry slid over to let Draco sit down.
“Draco!” a chorus of Slytherin girls rang. “Does it hurt?” “How are you feeling?” “Do you need anything?” “Can I see it?”
“Don’t say a word, Potter.” Draco scowled when he saw his friend about to bust out laughing.
“Look at that?” The bloke was out one day and he has chain line of girls fawning over him.” Ron scowled.
“I know I don’t see girls from other houses swooning over the fool.” Seamus growled.
“Yes you do and get over it.” Lavender retorted.
“He’s evil, cocky, spiteful and still gets the girls.” Neville shook his head. Sabrina, Hermione and Monique chose not to comment and let them babble on.
“Oh give it rest will you.” Parvati snapped. All chatter on the subject ended. The look on their girlfriends’ faces said it all.
“Okay, Monique and I are going to dance now.” Sabrina declared getting up.
“That’s you wear for dance?” Oliver asked flabbergasted. Both sisters were wearing dance pants and low scoop neck tank tops.
“Yea bye baby.” Sabrina said blowing a kiss to him. She and Monique walked out of the Great Hall with more than their boyfriends’ eyes on them.
“Selena we want to make one change in our songs.” Sabrina asked.
“Sure, which one?” she replied looking for their list.
“We want to change “Goodies” to “Lose my breath”.” Sabrina replied.
“Okay.” She said making the adjustment. “You can start working now.”
“Okay, we’ve already worked enough on “F***k-a-l**k” lets start our solos.” Monique whined.
“Alright fine. They affect how we enter each part anyway. I love the beginning part where she talks to the fans.” Sabrina commented.
“Yea I like Snoop’s part but I really don’t care what part we use for that as I long as I get the beginning and the chorus.” Monique shrugged.
“Yea whateva. Do you think I should enter like she does in the video? Then I could start the dance?” Sabrina questioned in search of ideas.
“Yea, in a very sultry way and then the music starts so, you can do different poses until she starts singing.” Monique exclaimed.
“The only thing I’m worried about is that you flip you want me to do in “Headsprung”.” Sabrina shivered.
“Oh the one where you do that split thing in the air and land in a split. Then I do the back flip into a split?” Monique inquired.
“Yea! What if I fall or my skirt rips or something?” Sabrina panicked.
“You’re not I’ve seen you do it a hundred times. You won’t mess up. At least it’s not those triple back flips Greg made us do.” Monique laughed.
Sabrina shot her a menacing look. “Oh right sorry about that.” Monique apologized quietly.
“I know lets just do this and never go there again.” She warned.
“I know my bad.” Monique whispered.
Hmm…what’s her problem?
“Ouch…Pansy not my shoulder.” Draco hissed at her.
“Sorry Drackie.” She cooed.
“Look can you please stay here and not follow me.” He pleaded.
“Fine but make sure she doesn’t lay a slimy little paw on your shoulder.” She grumbled. Draco was not listening; he had already left on his way to the potion’s room.
“Hey Malfoy.” Sabrina yawned.
“Hey.” He said. “Somebody needs a nap.”
“No kidding between homework and everything else I’m exhausted.” She said sleepily.
“Well let’s hope you’re focused enough.” Draco chuckled.
“Yea for my sake, right. So…umm…why were you out that day?” Sabrina asked.
“I…I was sick.” He replied with a nervous glance to the ground.
“Oh alright.” Sabrina shrugged. Snape did not come out too long after.
“You two can go right in from now on.” He said briskly before walking out.
“Well he’s certainly in a hurry.” Sabrina chuckled.
“Isn’t he always. “ he sighed picking up rabbit’s feet.
“True.” she agreed.
“So how was your week?” he asked casually.
“Oh it was okay. Yours?” she replied.
“Horrible.” He answered automatically.
“Really what happened?” Sabrina questioned slightly concerned.
“Oh…I got sick and I was int…in a lot of trouble with…homework stuff.” He fibbed.
Sabrina raised an eyebrow. “Right…I don’t even want to know. Can you pass me the eye of newt?” she asked shaking her head and returning to her potion.
“Oh sure.” He replied mesmerized by a low cut top. So mesmerized he backed into the cabinet hitting his shoulder. “Oww! D*** it!” Draco howled.
“Are you okay?” Sabrina probed coming over to him.
“I hit my shoulder on that pointy thing!” he mustered out of pain.
“Lemme see if you’re bruised.” Sabrina said going for his shoulder.
“No! I mean really I’m okay.” Draco insisted.
“Oh you big baby stop squirming and let me see.” She joked.
“No really its okay.” He persisted but Sabrina already had a hold on his arm.
“Now lets see…no bruise only a…” she trailed off as she saw a piece of the scull.
“Look Sabrina let me explain.” Draco pleaded seeing the immediate look of distrust in her eyes.
“Save it! All that stuff was a lie! I should have never thought I could trust you, Malfoy!” she yelled.
“Sabrina! Look me in the eye and see if I’m lying. I got the mark Tuesday night. That’s why I didn’t go to classes on Wednesday. The d****d thing made so sick I could barely move. You can ask Dumbledore if you want because he knows.” He explained.
Sabrina thought about it for a moment before looking at him once more. Then she did the unthinkable. She hugged him. Draco was stunned; it was not the reaction he thought was coming to him.
“I believe you, Draco. I’m really sorry you had to get the mark.” Sabrina whispered sincerely. For some reason that seemed the most sincere pity he felt from anyone except Harry all week.
“Thanks.” He whispered back. Sabrina let go of him and walked back to her potion with the eye of newt.
“I didn’t think you’d believe me.” He spoke.
“If you were a deatheater when I slapped your shoulder before you would have been howling.” She giggled. Draco’s slight grin went to a chuckle.
“But really for some reason I just know you’re not lying to me.” She smiled.
“I’m glad I have your trust.” Draco said softly.
“I hope I have yours.” Sabrina commented.
“Don’t worry you do.” He replied smiling.
“I think you’re getting my heart, too.” He thought to himself quietly.
“So what classes do we have today?” Sabrina questioned as she ate her bacon and eggs.
“Lets see what have Charms, Arithmacy and Transfiguration.” Hermione said flipping through her book.
“Well that means Charms, History of Magic and Transfiguration for us.” Ron clarified.
“I don’t understand why you don’t give Arithmacy a chance.” Hermione challenged.
“Okay, I know Hermione. I just am not good with a lot of numbers but I can at least manage a passing grade with Binns.” Ron said looking at her innocently.
“Don’t give me that look.” Hermione warned.
“Uh oh looks like we’ll find somebody snogging later.” Seamus joked with Parvati at his side.
“Don’t start Seamus its not like you and Parvati don’t come into every class 2 minutes before it starts.” George pointed out. Both went red in the face.
“Oh stop yourselves.” Sabrina taunted.
“No need to say what you and Oliver are planning to do.” Dean trailed off.
“What are you talking about?” Sabrina asked acting flabbergasted.
“Okay I think everyone is even.” Monique concluded.
“Yea except me and poor Neville.” George said sadly.
“Oh yea, George. You like to play around not commit.” Fred shot back.
“Shut up.” He defended.
“Mmm…hmm…” Lavender hummed.
“Face it you’re caught my friend. I don’t think Christina would take it nicely anyway.” Sabrina said looking around the room.
George’s jaw dropped. “How did you know about that?”
“Oh please. It’s called locker room talk or should I say locker room…listening. No, I was not eavesdropping but it was a little difficult not to hear.” Sabrina clarified.
“Oh look at the time we’re going to be late.” George said running out of the Great Hall very quickly.
“Neville you’re a sweet guy any girl would want you, in fact I know the perfect girl.” Monique said snapping her fingers.
“Is she pretty?” Neville asked hopefully.
“Darn, I just remembered though. It’s a girl from our neighborhood but if you two met it would be magic.” Monique replied, smiling sweetly.
“Uh huh, I’ll pass.” Neville laughed.
“That was the longest day. It’s not even over; its just lunch.” Sabrina said slumping into the bench next to Oliver and Hermione.
“I found it quite interesting. The new destruction spell we learned was somewhat simple, however.” Hermione babbled in her infamous know-it-all tone.
The whole group looked at her. “Or maybe just to me.” She squeaked.
Fred was whispering something to George when you heard two screams coming from the Slytherin table…Harry and Draco had only smiled in Monique and Sabrina’s direction that day before Oliver and Fred almost cursed them senseless.
“Uh oh…looks like the Weasley twins are up to no good again.” a Ravenclaw was heard saying.
Indeed they were because where Harry and Draco had been sitting was an empty space except for an all white mouse and ferret! The entire Gryffindor, Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw tables erupted into laughter. Hermione was struggling to keep Crookshanks from leaping from her lap. The Slytherin table was glaring daggers at their classmates. It was quite funny to see Harry running in circles around his goblet. Draco was not surprisingly twitching with anger.
After Sabrina and Monique had got out the immediate laughter someone was in for a great surprise. “Fred! What did you do to them?” Monique shouted.
“Oh nothing sweetie. We were just trying out a new drink from our line of products.” Fred said now red in the face from laughter.
“Turn them back right now!” Monique shouted in his face.
“What?!” Fred and George yelled astounded.
“You heard me turn them back before McGonagall comes and rings your necks.” She growled.
“But why they look funny?” George laughed.
“Did you hear her, George? Turn them back before McGonagall brings us all down!” Sabrina yelled.
Fred whispered to George at least before Monique cut him off. “Look, enough change them now!” Monique snapped.
“Okay, they’ll turn back on their own but there’s one thing though. This is a tester so; we don’t know what exactly is coming back. “ Fred trailed off.
“What do you mean?” Sabrina asked gingerly.
“Uh…we don’t know how much of them will come back. Meaning how much of what they were wearing is coming back…” George dragged on.
“Oh hell no! How long?” Monique bellowed so that the whole Great Hall was focused on them.
“I don’t know.” Fred shrugged nonchalantly.
“Now!” Monique yelled with an icy glare.
“We don’t know.” George said innocently.
Monique and Sabrina both drew their wands. “Don’t make us use them.” Sabrina threatened.
“2-3 minutes tops.” Fred blurted out quickly.
“Thank you.” They said getting up walking towards the Slytherin table.
“Don’t utter a word unless you want to be a f***** rabbit.” Sabrina snapped. Most Slytherins were surprised by her utmost lack of respect but at the same time were quite impressed.
Monique picked up Harry by the tail. Sabrina picked up Draco by the collar. Both girls walked out the Great Hall with them. Many spectators couldn’t help but stare at the quite unusual sight. Monique and Sabrina set the two “animals” on the floor and waited for them to transform back.
“Monique, he really does twitch.” Sabrina giggled to her sister.
“I heard that.” Draco said returning to normal.
“Cripes it’s freezing.” Harry shivered.
“The fact you’re both in bloody boxers could explain a lot.” Monique chuckled with wide eyes.
“Let me guess your bloody boyfriend and his twin decided to test some new products.” Draco scowled.
“That’s a definite.” Sabrina giggled with her eyes wandering down.
“You see something interesting?” Draco asked coyly.
“Umm…no.” she replied going pink.
“Supposedly your clothes will come back soon.” Monique said trying to break the silence.
“Oh good, one question though?” Harry asked with a sly smile.
“Sure.” Both girls shrugged.
“Why did you help us?” Harry asked inquisitively.
“Maybe we have a soft spot for you two now, okay.” Monique smiled.
“We…” Draco and Sabrina exclaimed at the same time.
“Don’t even play it off. There’s no use, both of us already know.” Harry stated simply.
“Fine.” They mumbled in sync.
“Anyway, here are your clothes.” Sabrina said pointing to the pile of clothes that just appeared.
“Thanks.” Draco said picking up his robes.
“Alright so, no one is the wiser, we’ll go back in now and you two don’t come out until we’re sitting. Deal.” Monique explained briefly.
“Deal.” Harry agreed pulling on his shirt.
“Good. Oh and one thing for both of you.” Sabrina smirked.
“What?” Draco asked slyly.
“You two must work out a lot.” She chuckled before she and Monique walked back in the Great Hall. Both boys had absolutely naughty smirks on their faces.
Feedback (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?p=2754495#post2754495) is always welcome:cool:
September 3rd, 2005, 3:28 pm
Sorry guys no post today my aunt's laptop has no way to put in a disk so, I'm basically just bumping up. I'll post when I get home...hugs for all:p
September 8th, 2005, 2:09 am
a/n: Well I'm back and thank you to Hermy 05 for reviewing:clap: !!!!!! Somewhat fluff but it has a nice little ending though...enjoy:evil:
“This is finally going to be a relaxing weekend.” Draco thought as he lazed about the 7th year boys’ dormitory. All the guys were having their usual talk about the girls of the school.
“Okay time for an update. Let’s start with the Slytherins. Top girl of the month.” Blaise asked.
“It’s between Nadia and Amira.” Harry yelled.
“Hey watch it!” Montague snapped.
“Nothing personal.” Draco cut in.
“Fine. I know the two people Amira likes. Sometimes I wonder if that girl is a 4th year. She looks like a 6th or 7th year!” Montague retorted with a sly smile forming.
“Who?” Draco asked clearly knowing the answer.
“You and your mini twin, Luca.” Montague sneered.
“Knew it already. I’m training Luca. He’s asking her out next week.” Draco smirked.
“D*** you.” he rejoined.
“Next in line would have to be Rita.” Crabbe interceded thinking about a pool party Malfoy threw at the Manor.
“No need for explanation there.” Goyle said facetiously.
“Malfoy, are you with us or are still thinking about that night with Amira?” Harry questioned with a devious look.
“You weren’t supposed to say that.” He groaned at all the smirks he was getting.
“What’s he talking about, Malfoy?” Montague asked with some intrigue.
“Oh nothing. Harry obviously wasn’t thinking straight.” Malfoy said quite quickly.
“Sure he wasn’t mate…start talking. We know the list anyway.” Blaise drawled.
“She wanted help with something and I helped.” Malfoy divulged.
“Yea okay. We know you better than that, Malfoy.” Montague countered.
“Fine, I’ll tell you.” Malfoy began.
“Hey Draco, can you help me with something?” Amira asked her brown eyes sparkling.
“What could you ever need help with?” Draco smirked furtively.
“Funny. Anyways, you know Luca right?” Amira probed.
“Yea.” Draco replied sitting on the leather sofa.
“Well I need some help with him and you’re pretty good friends with him. I know you’re thinking I can get just about any guy I want but I don’t want to find myself in an…uncomfortable situation again.” explained Amira.
“Well what happened?” asked Draco.
“Not important, just stuff. I just need to know would Luca do anything like…” she trailed off.
“Not if you didn’t want to. He’s not that type of person.” Draco clarified.
“What about you?” Amira asked with a slight glisten in her eye.
“I’d do whatever you want me to do.” Draco returned with a devious smirk.
“So, what exactly do you think Luca would do?” Amira asked with a wink. Draco’s blood started to rush to all the wrong places.
“Are you okay?” she questioned putting a hand on his. Draco gave her a look of utmost desire.
“If you won’t tell me then can you at least show me?” she asked with facetious smile.
Draco gave her a peck on the lips. “Does that tell you anything?” he asked grinning.
“A little.” She leered. Draco kissed her again…
“So what happened?” Crabbe asked waiting for more info.
“That’s it…really.” Draco replied with a smirk.
“You!” Blaise shouted.
“No, please of course not. Besides her older cousins are Sabrina and Monique Caccamo.” Draco sneered.
“Why do they have to be in Gryffindor?” Blaise groaned.
“They’re annoying as hell but so gorgeous.” Goyle laughed.
“Yea as someone was so keen to point out on the train.” Harry said idly.
“Shut up! I know I heard you telling me of your recent revelations regarding her sister.” Draco shot back, with a grin.
“Yea but they’re with the Weasel and the Quidditch tyrant.” Montague reminded them all. Harry and Draco exchanged knowing glances. Lucky for them no one noticed.
“She’s okay in this animagus thing but what she wears sometimes is a bit distracting.” Harry laughed.
“Yea…d***!” Draco yelled grabbing his shoulder in agony.
“I take it you have to leave now.” Crabbe said pointing out the obvious.
“Right. I’ll see you all later then. Tell the girls where I am.” Draco sighed heavily. He was getting disheartened already about being considered a follower. The pain had just begun however…
Feedback (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?p=2754495#post2754495) is always welcome...:evil:
September 9th, 2005, 3:19 am
“You called me, my Lord.” Draco said reverently.
“Yes. Today your orders will come from a different source. This comes as a test of obedience from your higher ranking deatheaters.” Voldemort replied cruelly. Out of the shadows appeared a figure with looks similar to his own. A sneer he knew well.
“Son, are you ready for you first task?” Lucius snickered, with shadows covering his face. Draco returned his sneer.
“Yes, father. What is the task?” he said cockily.
“You are to torture the person behind this door until they reveal the location of book. They will deny knowledge of the location but you must persuade them until death. Do you comprehend?” drawled Lucius in a cold tone.
In a voice unlike his own he replied, “As you wish.” He entered the room, wand in hand, eyes piercing and a cruel smirk. Voldemort, Lucius and Bellatrix hovered by the door.
“I see they sent…a new interrogator.” The girl began in a sarcastic tone. Draco somehow changed her sarcasm to awe.
“Well is there something you wish to tell me?” Draco asked indifferently.
“No, as I told the rest of you people I have no idea what you’re talking about.” The girl asserted.
“Well let’s try and negotiate first. You tell me and I’ll do something for you.” Draco purred in her ear. She clearly shivered.
“Charm, I see is a family trait.” Voldemort sneered.
“Uh, what kind of something?” she questioned with some intrigue. Malfoy shot her a furtive glance.
“Uh…maybe that could work.” She said quietly.
“First tell me.” Draco demanded, his tone quickly changing to an icy one.
“You know what no one that charming can truly be sincere.” She said defiantly.
“You’re grave.” Draco shrugged nonchalantly. “Crucio.” The pain was immense. The shocker was how cool the words were said. Voldemort was becoming more impressed by the minute.
“You b******!” she yelled.
“Now will you tell me?” Draco growled.
“No!” she shouted.
“Crucio timori” Draco said. Lucius’ jaw dropped. That was an advanced form of the Crutiatus curse. He for one had never taught him.
“Each time you disobey me that pain will return.” explained Draco.
“**** you.” she said angrily. She screamed yet again in agony. “I don’t know!” she cried.
“Did you know that this curse is also like a lie detector, too? If you’re in pain then you’re lying.” Draco drawled leaning against a wall as she screamed yet again. She was looking haggard now; the pain was too intense.
“Stop lying and tell me! Unless you want to die.” Draco shouted, losing his patience.
“Why don’t you read my mind and you’ll find out?” she croaked.
“You’re death wish.” Draco snapped. She let out one final scream before saying no more. He turned to face his aunt, father and master.
“It’s in the Alps, directly in the center in a black box. It’s not well hidden.” Draco reported.
“I don’t say this often but a bloody brilliant job I must say. You impress me, Malfoy. You will be notified again when you’re needed.” Voldemort complimented before strolling out of the room.
“Good work, Draco. You keep this up and your rank will be as high as ours.” Bellatrix said with a wink.
“Draco, I must say it. I am quite pleased with you. You are for once living up to my expectations.” Lucius drawled.
“Thank you, father.” Draco repeated as if mechanically.
“I’m also very pr…pr…proud of you.” Lucius said almost choking on the words. Draco was too stunned to speak. Never had he heard those words spoken to him in his life even by a teacher. It tore him up inside but he managed to maintain composure.
“Thanks, father.” Draco replied flabbergasted. Lucius did something he’d only done when Draco was a child; he hugged them. Draco was so taken aback the wind was knocked out of him. Lucius let go quickly before walking out in the direction of Voldemort leaving Draco alone with his thoughts.
He walked in almost zombie like. The whole common room went still. They knew where he had been. “How did it go?” Harry asked tentatively.
“I don’t want to talk about it.” Draco sighed looking in a deep space. He was sitting in an armchair close to the fire hoping the world would just leave him be.
“Draco, are you going to be okay?” Gretchen asked gingerly.
“Yea right.” He grumbled.
“What did you have to do?” Blaise asked with a tinge of concern.
“Oh he made me torture and kill someone.” Malfoy said nonchalantly. Every jaw dropped.
“Exactly now before you begin your long lines of pity I’m going for a walk. Don’t come after me unless you want to be cursed out.” Malfoy snapped before storming out of the room.
“Let him go, there’s nothing we can do for him.” Harry sighed heavily. But maybe someone else could…
“I never realized how I never spend any time alone.” Sabrina thought out loud. She was walking down the corridors near the dungeons.
“Monique is off somewhere making up with Fred. Oliver has homework to finish.” She continued.
“What could be better than this?” she said before someone nearly knocked her down.
“Oh you arrogant little…oh sorry Draco nearly lost my temper.” Sabrina laughed as he pulled her off the ground.
“Sorry, it’s nothing personal.” He sighed.
“Are you okay? You were running like the devil was after you.” She inquired with a slight grin.
“Fine.” Draco mumbled trying to dash off.
“Uh uh…something’s seriously wrong with you and I won’t leave you alone until you tell me.” She stated defiantly.
“Too many people could hear.” He countered trying to back away unsuccessfully.
“Problem solved. Let me show you something.” She said taking his hand. Sabrina led him down a pathway to a small painting. She pressed her hand against a stone and a marble staircase emerged. Leading the way up, she took him to a large lounge. It was painted a deep red with violet satin curtains draped from the ceiling. Four large black chairs with fluffy cushions were there.
“Where did you learn about this place?” Draco asked in awe.
“Oh Fred told me about it. He and George know about just every nook and cranny in this place. It’s sound proof so, no one can hear you.” Sabrina explained lighting the fireplace.
“Oh.” was all Draco could say.
“So, what’s wrong?” she asked again.
“Do you want the long or short version?” he sighed as he sat in the armchair adjacent from her.
“Lets go with the long because I can tell you need to get it all out.” Sabrina replied with apprehension.
Draco began from when he got the order to when he ran out of the common room leaving no detail astray.
“Wow. I see why you’re so confused. I would be, too.” She said after a long silence.
“I really am. I’ve always wanted my father to be proud of me but today it was all for the wrong reasons. I don’t want anyone to feel sorry for me but for the girl that had to die. It’s my fault! I killed her! I hate myself for it.” He yelled his eyes growing red and puffy.
“Draco, listen to me. Yes you did kill her. Yes its something you will have to deal with down the line. No it’s not your fault. You were made to do this job and be that way. Never hate yourself. Once you hate yourself then there is nothing left for you to live for. I know you want your father’s approval any person does.” She explained truthfully.
“The question is does his praise and approval take precedent over your own beliefs?” Sabrina questioned. Draco looked into her eyes. He felt a feeling he never knew before. He didn’t know it then but would know it later. Sabrina sat in front of him.
“I don’t know.” He cried out.
“That’s okay. You don’t have to know now. Everyone wants answers then but don’t realize it takes time to reveal itself. The need to know your parents even for a second…” she said wiping a tear threatening to fall.
“How do you know so well?” Draco inquired.
“Because I really never knew my parents. They died not long after Monique and I were born.” She sniffed.
“Oh right I remember now.” Draco replied quietly. “What happened?”
Sabrina took a deep breath before reliving the tale. “They were aurors. ‘Nique and I were at gran’s house. They were coming back in the car when it crashed into a light pole. The electricity ignited the car. When the police came, the entire car along with our parents was burned to ashes. They…barely recognized the bodies!” she sobbed even harder. He tried in an attempt to soothe her but nothing helped.
“It’s okay, ‘Brina.” Draco said in a hushed voice, rocking her back and forth.
“I’ll be fine. This isn’t about me anyway. Talking about it gets to me sometimes.” she sniffed, wiping a tear away.
“Looks like we both have our issues.” Draco joked wiping a tear away from her cheek. She smiled a little before turning away.
“What’s wrong?” he asked seeing her agitation.
“Nothing, just me worrying about something. Anyway, I’m sure given some time everything will work itself out.” Sabrina reassured him.
“Yea…” he said looking at his watch.
“Wow, it’s already 4o’clock. We’ve been talking for an hour.” Sabrina replied.
“Harry probably is looking for me. I’ll see you around then?” Draco asked nervously.
“Yea sure.” Sabrina replied getting up.
“Yea, thanks.” Draco said as they made their way down the stairs.
“For what?” she questioned.
“For actually understanding me, I guess.” He replied with a laugh.
“Well, if you really get desperate owl me and I’ll gladly reply.” She replied with a wink.
“Yea that could work. This way we could talk without suspicion.” Draco added.
“Okay…I see some 4th years coming.” Sabrina said quickly.
“I hate you!”
“I hate you more!” Draco yelled quickly.
“Just leave me alone before I curse you senseless!” Sabrina yelled and stormed off in the direction of the Gryffindor common room.
Draco went in the opposite direction. Both had a slight smirk on their faces.
“Where were you all day?” Oliver questioned as Sabrina walked in the common room.
“Walking.” Sabrina shrugged sitting on the sofa.
“Uh huh, a likely story.” Oliver whispered in her ear behind her.
“Cripes, are you trying to give me a bloody heart attack!” Sabrina yelled jumping up out of the chair.
“Sorry, my bad. Never again unless you want me to.” Oliver purred holding her waist.
“Yea that could be an exception.” She agreed kissing his lips.
“Aww! How cute!” Monique taunted coming in hand in hand with Fred.
“Oh really, where have you been all this time? Hmm…” Sabrina challenged folding her arms.
“Making up.” Fred replied nonchalantly.
“Oh that’s good. Then you missy have no business talking.” Sabrina teased painting at her.
“Okay…Oh I think its going to be a good weather tomorrow we should catch a few rays.” Monique suggested.
“Yea and maybe a dip, too.” Sabrina exclaimed beginning to like the idea.
“We need to find suits.” Monique replied eagerly.
“Absolutely! Guys we’ll see you later.” Sabrina agreed waving.
“Yup later.” Monique said walking up the stairs with her sister.
“Did they say something about swimsuits?” Fred questioned.
“Yea they did.” Oliver replied with interest.
“Don’t try on anything without me!” Fred yelled running up the stairs.
“5…4…3…2…1” Oliver counted as Fred came sprawling back down the stairs. “You never learn.”
“You mean I always forget.” Fred said rubbing his elbow.
“Exactly.” Oliver snickered.
September 10th, 2005, 8:01 pm
a/n: It's kind of fluffy but I needed something to break up a few scenes...Enjoy:evil:
The next day all the 7th year Gryffindor girls woke up bright and early for a day of basking in the sun.
“The only downside is the Slytherins have quidditch practice today.” Parvati scowled.
“Oh I would have to say that’s a perk.” Monique blurted out. Hermione, Parvati, Lavender and Ginny stared at her with blank looks.
“Well I think so. Besides they’ll be flying not paying any attention to us.” She said confidently with a large grin.
“Don’t worry about them our cousin is coming with us and the guys are downstairs so, they’ll be tempted to join us eventually.” Sabrina reminded with a sly smirk.
“That’s true.” Lavender agreed taking out her swimsuit.
“Yea I guess especially with you two and your cousin, Amira there.” Hermione quipped. She was the only one of the girls who knew about their friendship. Parvati and Lavender would let it slip. The sisters weren’t that close with Ginny.
“Okay, lets stop worrying and get ready then.” Sabrina said quickly changing the subject.
“Uh huh…why would the Slytherins not bother us because of you two?” Parvati questioned with a glint in her eye.
“No reason. They’ve finally come to understand not to mess with us unless they want to be a stuffed toy or animal like Dr…Malfoy and Potter.” Monique slurred.
“Right…we’ll trust you on that one.” Ginny laughed.
“Thank you now lets get out of here.” Sabrina insisted grabbing her suit top.
“So, what are the girls doing today?” Dean asked as all the Gryffindor guys assembled in the common room.
“Apparently going swimming.” Oliver grumbled.
“You act like that’s a bad thing.” Fred said flabbergasted.
“Yea but I’m not sure if we’re invited.” Seamus retorted.
“Oh but why not?” Parvati asked coming downstairs in a tankini with a dip in the middle.
“Don’t look so surprised.” Hermione giggled with Lavender and Ginny not far behind her. Hermione’s suit was a large bandana that tied in the back with bikini bottoms. Lavender’s was a bandu with shorts. Ginny had on a tie bikini.
“You guys can come if you want.” Monique smirked with Sabrina by her side. Monique’s suit was an off the shoulder top that stopped just above her midriff with bikini bottoms. Sabrina had a on a shapely halter that tied in the center of her back with shorts that criss-crossed on the side holding all the material together. All of the suits and cover-ups were an assortment of pink, white, baby blue and silver. The 7 guys in the room were drooling.
“Are you going to drool or join us?” Lavender retorted.
“Both.” Dean squeaked.
“Whatever, we’ll be at the lake. When you come out of your trances.” Sabrina said rolling her eyes. The girls walked out of the common room knowing they would be running upstairs as soon as they left.
“So where’s your cousin?” Ginny asked.
“Right here.” Amira said.
“Hey Mira.” Sabrina and Monique rang hugging their younger cousin. Amira was wearing a black and white bikini with a sheer sarong tied around her waist highlighting every curve in her petite body. Amira was about 5’3 and Sabrina’s complexion with brown eyes and light brown hair. She, Monique and Sabrina all wore the same hairstyle: soft natural curls.
“Amira, you know our friends don’t you?” Monique questioned.
“I know Granger.” She replied.
“Oh yea. This is Parvati, Lavender and Ginny.” Sabrina introduced.
“Hi.” Amira smiled sweetly.
“Are the Slytherins still on the quidditch field?” Hermione asked.
“Of course. Montague’s a slave driver half the time. I was going to go for the team but the only other girl is Nadia and I don’t need her attitude.” Amira replied nonchalantly.
“Who’s Nadia?” Lavender asked, obviously having not gone to many quidditch games.
“B****, is all you really want to know.” Amira grumbled. “She’s Montague’s girlfriend, usually stays to herself. She hangs with Rita, Pansy and Gretchen sometimes. They got her detention along with the rest of them for turning some Ravenclaw named Greenlee into a toad or something. All I know is it was something stupid.”
“Amira, our little gossip.” Sabrina chuckled.
“Shut up…” she smirked.
“I don’t have to.” Sabrina sneered.
“Sure I could just have Monique remind us of last summer in the Dominican Republic.” Amira trailed off.
“Don’t put me in this.” Monique leered.
“You two scare us sometimes.” Parvati said shaking her head as they continued toward the lake.
“Why?” they asked.
“You act so Slytherin like sometimes.” She shivered.
“It’s in the family.” All three girls replied. The rest of the Gryffindors laughed.
“Uh oh…quidditch field 3 o’clock.” Ginny sighed.
“Let me handle them. No need to argue.” Amira mumbled.
“How could Nadia get detention when our game is next month?” Montague snapped.
“She’s your girl, you ask.” Goyle retorted.
“Sod off.” he snapped.
“Annoying prick.” Goyle countered.
“Enough!” Harry yelled shutting them both up. The entire team mounted and took off the ground after taking a water break when they were slightly distracted.
“D***…” Blaise drawled seeing the group of girls approaching.
“Potter.” Draco gulped.
“I see them. It’s a little hard not to and with Amira.” Harry panted. All of the guys couldn’t help but stare even if all but one was a Gryffindor.
“Hey Malfoy!” Amira yelled.
“Hey.” He choked out his eyes wanting to pop out of his head.
“Where are you going?” Harry asked.
“The lake.” Monique called up.
“See you later.” Sabrina rang as they all walked past the pitch. After their eyes had become part of their heads and not permanently glued on something else they attempted to start playing again.
“Not one insult.” Hermione commented.
“Their minds were building up fantasies not insults.” Sabrina giggled.
“Yea and what’s up between you and Malfoy, Amira?” Parvati questioned.
“Malfoy? Oh nothing.” She blushed.
“Then why are you blushing?” Lavender asked with a grin.
“Something happened one night but nothing else. I like Luca anyways. It’s this one next to me who likes Draco.” She sneered, pointing towards Sabrina.
“Are you kidding me?” replied an astounded Sabrina. Parvati, Lavender, Ginny and Hermione all looked towards her.
“I don’t.” she protested, scowling at her cousin.
“Amira please. You made out with Malfoy and flirt with him on a weekly basis.” Monique snapped defending her sister.
“Okay you win.” Amira grinned.
“Amira, how can you even stand to be around him?” Parvati asked with a frown.
“He’s not a git all the time. Really and neither is Harry. They’re both actually quite sweet. I know it sounds ridiculous but they are.” Amira explained honestly.
“I can see, Harry. Malfoy is another story.” Hermione replied in a matter of fact tone. Amira glanced at her two older cousins.
“You have to see it to believe it I guess. Lets get off that topic and on the one of SPF 15 or 10?” Amira giggled, holding up two bottles.
“I need 10!” Hermione and Ginny said simultaneously.
Feedback (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?p=2754495#post2754495) is very appreciated:evil:
September 12th, 2005, 12:28 am
a/n: Alright this is the end of the fluff...:p
A couple of hours later they were all basking in the sun while Oliver, Fred, George, Dean, Ron, Seamus and Neville flexed their newfound muscles and enjoyed the water. All the girls couldn’t help but watch over their sunglasses at the very tantalizing sight.
Monique was lazing in the sun when all of a sudden she felt a cold splash of water hit her head. “****!”she yelled throwing off her sunglasses only to see Fred and George laughing their heads off.
“Fred!” she screamed chasing him into the lake. Amira and Lavender were doubled over with laughter while Parvati and Ginny merely smirked behind their fashion magazines. Hermione and Sabrina on the other hand were chasing Ron and Oliver for putting a bug in their hair.
“They haven’t returned yet which, I find quite interesting.” Amira commented to Lavender.
“Yea, I wonder where they rest of they guys are?” Lavender questioned looking over her shoulder.
“Probably scheming about someway to bother us.” Amira smirked before yelling from someone tickling the mess out of her.
“I guess we’re the only ones left that are sane.” Parvati leered seeing Lavender and Amira being “tortured” by Dean and George.
“I think the interesting thing is how George is tickling, Amira. Take a look.” Ginny leered pointing her head in that direction. George was doing much less tickling and much more massaging as far as the eye could see.
“The real question is where are Neville and Seamus?” Parvati whispered to Ginny.
“Yea, I think sadly we’re next!” Ginny screamed as she was being lifted from the chair and carried to the lake. Seamus and Neville made a surprise attack plunging them all into the cold, crisp water.
“Hey…find another spot you four this is ours.” Monique sneered as she and Fred resurfaced.
“Oh so that’s where you’ve been.” Seamus replied.
“Okay, lets go Seamus.” Parvati said.
“Have fun mates.” Seamus joked as he and Parvati headed back for shore.
“So lets find a better spot, shall we.” Seamus suggested with a furtive glance towards her.
“Wonderful idea.” she agreed heading back to the blanket to only find it occupied by…”George! Amira!” Parvati yelled incredibly surprised. They both decided to ignore them and continue snogging.
“I guess we have to find somewhere else.” Parvati laughed as they departed once again.
“This is getting ridiculous.” Seamus complained now finding Dean and Lavender accompanied by Ron and Hermione.
“Oh hey guys.” Dean greeted quickly before paying them no more attention.
“Well fine.” Parvati scowled as they continued towards the bushes.
“We’re missing two people.” Seamus groaned.
“Not anymore.” Parvati corrected going in the other direction.
“You know what Parvati?” Seamus said looking her up and down.
“What?” she answered.
“Screw this.” He said pushing her in the sand. It was a little after two and the Slytherin quidditch team had decided to call it quits from distractions.
“Why can’t you guys stay longer?” Monique pouted as all the 7 guys set off back to the common room.
“Sorry but unlike you girls who finish their homework, we don’t.” Ron retorted. Hermione was about to give them all a long speech about doing your homework and time management but Sabrina stopped her mid-sentence.
“Don’t Hermione, they never listen now do they?” she rationalized.
“That is true so, we’re going to run before she changes her mind.” George said quickly as they all ran back to the castle.
“Oh well.” Monique laughed as they sat down chatting about the Talent Show among other things.
“Uh oh, I see somebody coming back.” Parvati laughed seeing 7 figures walking towards them. Sabrina caught a flash of platinum blond hair signaling that it was not the Gryffindors.
“Oh my word, Luca’s coming.” Amira said in shock swiftly turning around. Monique saw a 5’4 figure with blond hair, green eyes and an amazing resemblance to Draco with them.
“Oh so, that’s Luca, Amira?” Monique snickered.
“Yea.” She squeaked.
“Bloody hell you must really like him if you’re getting nervous.” Sabrina remarked.
“No worries, Amira. If my brother likes you, then he most certainly will. Just be confident like you always are.” Ginny said kindly.
“Thanks. The whole quidditch team is coming, however. Give them a chance before you blow them off. You may actually come to find some of them are okay. I’m not asking you to like them but try to have a civil conversation.” Amira beseeched them.
Parvati, Lavender, Hermione and Ginny looked at each other and nodded in compliance. “Well look who it is.” Draco snickered.
“Yea so, what do you want?” Sabrina asked with a smile.
“Nothing right now.” He replied with a wink.
“Hey Amira.” Luca said shyly.
“Hi.” She replied. “You wanna go talk somewhere?”
Luca glanced up at Malfoy who motioned for him to go.
“Sure.” He agreed leaving with her.
“Look we have a bone to pick with you two so, can we talk?” Monique asked snappishly motioning towards Harry and Draco.
“Fine but no wands.” Harry approved.
“Does it look like I have one on me?” Monique and Sabrina retorted. Harry and Draco looked them up and down.
“No.” they smirked.
“Good so, lets go.” Sabrina said getting up with Monique. Harry and Draco shrugged and followed.
“Shall we converse then?” Montague smirked to the rest of the girls.
“It looks like they’re getting along.” Sabrina commented optimistically.
“That meaning no one has been cursed yet.” Monique jeered.
“Your right. Maybe there is hope then.” Harry laughed.
“Yea so, how’s the Talent Show coming along? The drama queens won’t tell us anything.” Draco asked with intrigue.
“It’s going really well in fact. We have finished a couple of dances, ordered the costumes and stuff.” Sabrina replied cheerfully.
“Will you tell us what you’re planning?” Draco asked.
“No, you’ll just have to be surprised like everybody else.” Sabrina giggled pointing her finger in his chest.
“Don’t ask me. I’ll tell you the exact same thing.” Monique said sarcastically.
“It’s getting cold out here.” Sabrina said shivering.
“Here take this.” Draco suggested handing her his shirt.
“No that’s okay, I have a cover up.” She replied putting on the dress she brought with her. Monique was already wearing hers. “Besides then you’ll be cold.”
“I’ll be fine.” Draco smiled grabbing her hand. Sabrina looked down at it then continued walking.
“So, how angry do you think Oliver and Fred would be if they found you two with us?” Harry questioned with a sneer.
“Oh furious would be the answer.” Monique laughed accidentally brushing his chest. Harry gave her a furtive glance.
“We’re about to find out.” Sabrina groaned seeing them coming in the distance and releasing Draco’s hand.
“Okay, what are we going to say?” Monique asked in a bit of a panic.
“I don’t know pick something.” Harry replied rapidly. Oliver and Fred were approaching fast.
“Uh…Draco.” Sabrina questioned looking towards him for ideas.
“Improvise and nothing personal.” Draco warned right away.
“Same here.” The other three agreed.
“Say something now.” Monique squeaked.
“You pompous jerk! It’s my **** and you don’t need to look at it!” Sabrina yelled promptly.
“Baby, they’re my eyes and I choose to look at your *** with them.” Draco retorted with a grin.
“Yea okay, Malfoy…” Monique snapped folding her arms across her chest. Harry’s eyes involuntarily wondered to her chest. “Something interest you Potter?”
“Maybe.” Harry smirked to Draco.
“Bloody hell, can you two be anymore conceited?” Sabrina yelled with an exasperated sigh.
“Yes sadly we can be.” Draco said simply.
“Hey girls.” Oliver said, calmly approaching the scene with Fred.
“Hi.” They smiled striding over to them.
“You ready to go back to the common room?” Fred asked clearly ignoring the presence of the two Slytherin boys.
“Yes we are. I think we’ve been badgered and hit on enough in one day.” Monique scoffed at Harry and Draco.
“Really, I thought you both enjoyed it.” Draco sneered maliciously.
“Don’t flatter yourselves.” Sabrina snapped rolling her eyes and taking a hold of Oliver’s hand.
“Oh we don’t.” Harry replied as they began to walk away. “You do.”
“Shut up!” Monique yelled back.
Hermione, Parvati, Lavender and Ginny had already made their way back to the common room. Amira had left with Luca and the rest of the Slytherins. Harry and Draco they gave them a final wink as the girls gave them a quick “thumbs up” sign before joining their comrades.
**alright next post will be up in about an hour or so...**
September 12th, 2005, 2:39 am
a/n: A little longer than an hour but I had to go out. Well this will be the last post for about a week, I start school tomorrow. After that my posts will probably become every other week from my school and dance schedules....anywho.:p ..enjoy:evil:
The next day the Slytherins and Gryffindors sat on opposite sides of the room waiting for double DADA with Professor Marion.
“Why him? I mean I would have taken Binns first thing in the morning.” Fred yawned overdramatically.
“I second that.” Ron agreed yawning and putting his head back down on the desk.
“Oh please you two, that’s only because you’ll sleep the entire time in Binns class.” Monique scoffed as Fred rested his head on her shoulder.
“You know me well.” He smirked pretending to go to sleep.
“He’ll never learn.” Hermione scowled, stroking Ron’s ginger hair.
“Don’t stress it Hermione. There are brains up there.” George taunted.
“Not to mention, you two will be up to your necks in galleons* once that shop takes off.” Seamus smirked.
“C’mon, ‘Mione you have to admit their inventions are bloody brilliant.” Ron encouraged turning to face her.
“I have told you my opinion before. They are fantastic but when used to make a person grow to 2x their normal size it’s not a proper use.” She explained matter of factly.
“Here we go again.” Sabrina and Oliver said rolling their eyes.
George and a now fully awake Fred were both trying to convince Hermione of all the practical uses of their products but were interrupted when Professor Marion entered.
“Good morning, class. Today, we’re going to try something a tad different. I believe this will be chaos but Dumbledore wishes it.” Professor Marion greeted with a large grin. It was as always the same reaction.
“Now first hear the assignment. I want you and a partner to design a small defense weapon using what you have previously learned in this class and other years. Sadly, they will be destroyed after this little project as a safety measure but you will get a grade on them.” Marion explained. This idea was met with great excitement even from some of the boys.
“I’m glad you like the idea but here’s the catch. Your partners will be from another house.” he said flinching. All the students groaned heavily.
“I’ll pick your partner. The only thing I ask is don’t kill each other with the weapon.” he warned lightheartedly. Several Slytherins snickered.
“Anyway let the fun begin.” Marion said in hope to revive his very irritated class.
“So here are the parings. Please wait until I have read all the names to move.” He said picking up a scroll. “Oliver Wood and Rita Tyler.”
Sabrina went absolutely livid. “Arrogant prat.” She mumbled as Oliver sat there mumbling a list of profanities.
“Fred and George Weasley and Gretchen Marielle.” Now Monique didn’t take the news quietly.
“What the…?” she snarled as Fred and George saida list of profanities.
“Uh hem. Please refrain from that language.” Marion scolded. The 3 just scowled.
“Dean Thomas and Pansy Parkinson.”
“What?” Dean, Lavender and Pansy yelled.
“Yes and Lavender why are you yelling?” Marion smirked. Not another word was heard on the subject.
“Seamus Finnegan and Vincent Crabbe.” Seamus just rested his now aching head on Parvati’s shoulder.
“Neville Longbottom and Melanie Daniels.” Neville turned and saw a pale-faced red head scowling.
“Ronald Weasley and Nadia Dévil”
“****.” Hermione grumbled remembering a few stories of Nadia. Ron was astonished, half because Hermione had cursed and whom Nadia was together with.
“Parvati Patil and Blaise Zambini.” Parvati only rested her head on Seamus from the large headache that was forming.
“Lavender Brown and Gregory Goyle.” Now it was Dean’s turn to be livid.
“Hermione Granger and hmm…Montague.” Marion said puzzled over the 1st name. Everyone gasped including Hermione and Montague.
“Oh that was just perfectly done.” Montague snarled. Sabrina groaned knowing the last 4 people not chosen. Truthfully so did everybody else.
“Sabrina Caccamo and Draco Malfoy.”
“Aww ****.” both growled.
“Language please. Monique Caccamo and Harry Potter.”
“What the heck?” both yelled.
“This can not work.” Monique mumbled to Sabrina.
“For many different reasons.” Sabrina growled.
“This is going to be hell.” Harry mumbled to Draco. Draco nodded in agreement. Fred and Oliver chose to glare at their two archrivals.
“Now please if you may move to your respective seats.” Marion requested. With a lot of deep sighing and complaining everyone moved next to their partner.
“Okay agreed we just act like normal.” Harry whispered to Monique.
“Yea.” she agreed.
“Nothing personal but for now we have to hurl insults at each other.” Draco said in a hushed tone to Sabrina.
“Got it.” she settled.
“Apologies later.” Monique added.
“Definitely.” Harry nodded.
“Okay you may all begin.” Marion instructed.
It was about 10 minutes before the end of class and every group as expected was having issues. Oliver and Rita were arguing not over the weapon but how obnoxious the other was. Fred and George were being scolded by Professor Marion for shrinking Gretchen to the size of their finger.
Dean was reluctantly taking the silencing charm off of Pansy under orders from Professor Marion. Crabbe kept turning their weapon into a dancing leprechaun. Seamus was 1 minute off of turning him into one. Melanie was as cold as ice to Neville so, every time she spoke ice would come from her mouth.
Ron, Nadia, Hermione and Montague were all shouting death threats to each other. Parvati and Blaise were having the least bit of trouble that is until Blaise set a fire to a piece of Parvati’s hair. She doused it in time and then used Sabrina’s little trick. His mouth was seemingly glued shut. Lavender pushed Goyle off the chair for attempting to touch her.
Meanwhile…after Draco and Sabrina had hurled massive insults at each other Draco made Sabrina so angry she accidentally hit her hand on the burner. At the same time Harry had jinxed Monique so that every time she insulted him her next words were “Harry is the sexiest man alive.” After saying it once she dropped a left over piece of steel on his hand.
“Aww, let me help you with that.” Draco snickered and dumped an entire bucket of water over Sabrina’s head. The whole class and Professor Marion turned around just in time to see Monique jump Draco.
“Enough!” Professor Marion yelled. All eyes in the room went towards him as the bell rang. The students scrambled to get out of the room. “Sit down!” he bellowed just as Sabrina slapped Draco upside the head.
“If I was your head of houses all of you would have detention today. Since I’m not I will let you all off easy except the four biggest offenders. 20 points from Slytherin and Gryffindor for your serious infractions. The four of you stay after class. The rest of you scramble.” Marion yelled as the rest of the class ran out of the room.
“Professor can I just change my shirt?” Sabrina asked.
“Can it wait?” he groaned.
“Umm…well.” she blushed. Marion looked down slightly.
“Oh…go ahead.” Marion smirked to himself.
“’Brina, sorry about that.” Draco apologized.
“I know same here.” Sabrina smiled walking out.
“Harry, I didn’t break your hand did I?” Monique questioned with concern.
“Oh no just a tad bit bruised.” Harry reassured her.
“Oh good. Nice fake slap, Draco.” Monique complimented.
“Not too bad yourself. Well I believe our next class starts soon so, we better hurry.” Draco said with a wink.
“Oh yea, bye professor.” They all said running for the door. Professor Marion stood there astounded. The 3 students could be heard yelling, “I hate you!” and storming off. Poor Professor Marion was left very bewildered.
“That was torture.” Parvati growled as all the Gryffindor 7th years sat down to lunch.
“Tell me about it. I can’t stand that little prat.” Ron grumbled.
“No need to say I can’t stand them.” Monique said dryly.
Fred rolled his eyes. “What?” she exclaimed.
“Nothing.” he replied brusquely.
“Is Sabrina back yet?” Seamus questioned.
“Yea, I’m back; that arrogant little twit. It was like I had on a wet t-shirt.” Sabrina snarled.
“No, you could certainly see through it.” Oliver replied flatly.
“Okay.” she answered with a shrug.
Hermione had a bit of frown framing her features. “Something is odd with those two.” she deduced noticing the clear tension Oliver and Fred were showing towards Monique and Sabrina.
“’Mione, are you okay?” Ron asked noticing her facial expression.
Hermione took one look at the large scowl on Fred and Oliver’s faces before registering Ron’s question. “Huh…oh yea I’m fine.” she replied still watching them apprehensively. “They’re up to something but, what?”
Please and thank you...feedback (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?p=2754495):evil:
September 17th, 2005, 7:39 pm
a/n: long first week back...but here is the post...get ready for some drama:evil:
Sabrina, Monique, Fred and Oliver were all lagging in the back on their way to dinner. “Oliver, we still have practice tonight?” Sabrina questioned.
“Yea, you have somewhere else to be?” he answered rather sharply.
“No and why are you being so curt with me? I didn’t p*** you off.” Sabrina countered.
“You know what we all need to talk.” Fred cut in, pointing to an empty classroom. The two sisters walked ahead of them as Oliver slammed the door.
“What the bloody hell is this all about?” Monique snapped.
“It’s about you two flirting with Potter and Malfoy!” Fred barked.
“What the heck are you talking about?” Monique questioned with surprise.
“Don’t play stupid with us. You hardly pick fights with them anymore, act the same or look at them the same. When Professor Marion assigned partners you barely objected. Any other time you would have made all hell break loose!” Oliver indicted.
“It’s not just then. They smile at you in the hallways. We barely see you anymore. You actually stuck up for the buffoons. Shall we go on…?” Fred accused with a sneer.
“First of all the only reason we’re not beating the **** out of them all the time is because Snape and McGonagall would give us detention. At least McGonagall would for me. Second, we were trying to keep you and your brother out of trouble d*** it!” Monique yelled.
“Third, since when are you two watching out every f***** move? We have lives, too. Just because we’ve decided not to screw up our last year killing those fools doesn’t, mean we are flirting with them!” Sabrina countered.
“Well to be point blank the way you’re acting towards them has changed. Yesterday is a good example. Only when you see us coming did you four start arguing before you looked pretty d*** cozy!” Oliver yelled.
“Is that flirting or just talking?” Monique questioned hotly.
“No it’s flirting and since when do you talk to them outside of class? All that bull about how lessons were so difficult.” Fred accused.
“Look we don’t want people to think exactly what you do something is going on when nothing is. It’s easier to work with a person when you’re not hurling insults at them!” Sabrina justified.
“Well how can we trust you if you don’t tell us anything?” Oliver snapped.
“We made a pact! You don’t have to know everything!” Sabrina shouted back.
“Well maybe if we could trust you then it wouldn’t be such a problem!” Oliver countered.
“That’s your problem you don’t trust us! This is what this is all about. You know what, how can we have a relationship if you don’t trust us? We have full trust in you two. Maybe we shouldn’t.” Monique challenged.
“You’re accusing us!” Fred roared.
“Yes we are! How can we have a relationship if we can’t trust each other? Better, yet if you can’t trust that we’re not cheating on you with 2 guys who only recently we have been able to tolerate. We’ve liked you guys for going on a year now!” Sabrina yelled.
“She’s right!” Monique agreed.
“Maybe there doesn’t need to be a relationship then.” Oliver snapped. There was a brief silence in the room.
“What are you saying?” Sabrina asked.
“Exactly, what you said.” He snarled.
“Every time we fight it’s about how you guys don’t trust us. Our last big fight was about this. You both still haven’t come to terms with it.” Monique growled crossing her arms.
“Fine.” Fred said coldly.
“Fine!” the girls yelled and stormed out of the classroom. Sabrina and Monique walked into the Great Hall fuming.
“What happened?” Hermione asked seeing their expressions.
“Ask them!” replied Sabrina pointing to Oliver and Fred who just sat across from them. Oliver just glared at her.
“Can somebody please clue us in?” Dean asked.
“Well these two over here can’t seem to trust us!” Monique yelled.
“Oh yea we’re the bad guys in this game. While you two just sit on your **** and flirt with the Slytherins.” Fred retorted.
“Oh that’s it.” Lavender sighed. The four of them continued to launch more verbal abuse to each other all through dinner.
Finally, Hermione had enough. “For Merlin’s sake will two of you stop fighting or leave so the rest of us can have some peace?” she snapped.
“Fine.” Sabrina and Monique said getting up. A jinx barely glazed Monique’s head however. The next few sequences occurred very quickly. Monique shot 2 curses at Fred. Oliver and Sabrina were fighting literally. Finally, they were all ushered out by McGonagall.
“What do you think you’re doing?” McGonagall lectured. “Despicable behavior! What do you have to say for yourselves?”
“If Fred wouldn’t have tried to jinx me!” Monique yelled.
“And Oliver wouldn’t have called me a *****!” Sabrina screamed. McGonagall’s eyes narrowed to slits.
“You attacked them?” she hissed.
“15 points from Gryffindor for you ladies. Gentlemen, detention tonight. You’ll be making up that quidditch practice on Saturday. As for you two I want a scroll long paper on how to act like a lady.” McGonagall said sternly.
“Yes professor.” They sighed.
“Handed in tomorrow. Gentlemen your detention begins now. Ms. Caccamo and I mean both of you leave now!” McGonagall ordered. Both nodded as they stormed out of the classroom.
“That was some fight!” Blaise commented to the boys of Slytherin in the dormitory.
“Yea I wonder what made them?” Harry frowned.
“They think the girls are flirting with you two. I overheard them yelling.” Crabbe informed.
“Oh.” Draco scowled still doubtful. “That’s stupid why would they think that?”
“Easy you like them. So this is your chance to get them. You’re mad if you don’t take it.” Montague suggested.
“Please, it will blow off in a couple days. There’s no point besides what the hell would I do that for?” Harry said defensively.
“He’s only pointing out the obvious.” Goyle justified.
“Whatever.” Draco grumbled.
“Son of a gun. You two really do or you wouldn’t be so uptight about it.” Blaise accused. Harry and Draco merely smirked before ending all conversation on the topic.
“The book from the Alps, my Lord.” Lucius bowed holding up the book.
“Excellent. My plan is finally coming to light. How is the rest coming?” he smirked maliciously.
“Very well. Wormtail has taken care of it.” Lucius assured him.
Voldemort sneered. “He better have. Your presence is no longer needed today, Lucius.” Voldemort dismissed him.
“My thanks my Lord.” Lucius said reverently and swept out with a bow.
“Revenge is always so sweet. I weed out the weaklings and the traitors at once. Wormtail better not screw this one up…” he scowled with his usual bone-shaking laugh. If Voldemort is happy things must be making a turn for the worst.
September 26th, 2005, 1:28 am
a/n: alrightly next post is up...feedback as always is welcome...i'm debating whether to post every other week because of my schedule...i'll see how this week goes:cool:
It was the day after the fight and the school was buzzing. Everyone was trying to figure out what caused it but none of the 4 was willing to deluge any info on the subject. The thing that ticked each one of them off the most was the number of people hitting on each of them. It drove the two guys mad the most especially by lunch.
“I never knew we were so well liked.” Monique shrugged to Hermione and Sabrina at their usual spot for lunch.
“Neither did I.” Sabrina agreed.
“Oh well I guess it’s just the normal thing to do. The person you like breaks up with their other; you jump at the chance.” Hermione justified.
“I guess but some are hot.” Sabrina quipped.
“Now I never said it was all a bad thing.” Hermione added.
“Those two are p***** at us even more now. They shouldn’t be. They’re getting just as much attention.” Monique pointed out looking to her right where some Ravenclaw girls were talking to them.
“True. Anyway, I’m not going to let it get to my head.” Sabrina insisted.
“Hey Sabrina!” a tall raven haired Hufflepuff called. Sabrina did a double take before waving with a smile.
“You were saying.” Hermione corrected, raising an eyebrow at her flustered friend.
“I don’t want to get in any fights with girls whose boyfriends are talking to us.” Monique said frankly.
“Yea, like Carmela this morning. I mean it was her boyfriend talking to me but she only gets angry with me. Never met the girl in my life, though.” Sabrina scowled.
“Oh ****…I almost forgot! I got that animagus thing with Harry tonight.” Monique exclaimed.
“Yea and.” Sabrina questioned candidly.
“I forgot to do that Arithmacy essay…” she trailed off.
“Oh you got troubles…” Sabrina snickered. Monique gave her an obscene gesture.
“Don’t look at me. I reminded you to do it last night but you were too steamed to do anything.” Hermione retorted.
“Well there goes sleep tonight.” Monique groaned.
“Please Hermione!” Monique begged at dinner.
“No just because you have two essays for tonight, doesn’t mean I will do one of them.” Hermione refused.
“Sabrina, my sister, my twin, help me!” Monique beseeched.
“Sorry sis, I have my own essay to finish.” Sabrina frowned sympathetically.
“Darn and no one else takes it.” she groaned.
“Now I see why you and…” Parvati started but Monique gave her a menacing glare.
“Never mind.” Parvati squeaked.
“You’ll be late if you don’t get out of here.” Hermione prompted.
“Fine I see how it is.” Monique joked walking out of the Great Hall. She checked her watch.
“Aww bloody hell, I have only 2 minutes to get there.” Monique yelped starting to run. She flew down the hall trying to be on time.
“Where is she?” Harry thought as he paced outside the classroom. At that moment he saw Monique skidding down the hall.
“You just made it.” Harry sneered as she caught her breath.
“You’re a lot of help.” Monique panted.
“I know right.” He snickered.
“Well are you two ready to join me?” McGonagall asked facetiously.
“Oh…yes professor.” Harry answered.
“Why are you out of breath, Ms. Caccamo?” McGonagall questioned suspiciously.
“I…just ran all the way here.” Monique stuttered walking in the classroom after Harry.
“I see, well lets get to work then. You’ve both made incredible progress. I’m actually quite impressed.” McGonagall complimented. Both students exchanged grins.
“Well let’s start with you, Mr. Potter.” McGonagall challenged. Harry nodded and in minutes had transformed into a partial Siberian tiger.
“Well, you have the body but are missing the head.” McGonagall observed.
“I don’t think I have the roar either and a little help changing back?” Harry asked bashfully.
“Of course.” McGonagall smiled turning her wand on him. Harry took his usual form.
”Alright, Ms. Caccamo, you’re next.” McGonagall said stepping back.
“Okay.” Monique said taking a deep breath. Monique transformed in minutes to an adorable little fox but seemed to be missing something.
“You have everything but the tail my dear.” McGonagall replied with a smirk. Monique tried to speak but only a little yelp came out.
“Impressive. I guess you can’t turn back either. Refordio.” said McGonagall changing her back. “I want…” McGonagall started but there was a knock on the door.
“Oh well keep practicing. You know the spell to change back.” She instructed dashing out of the room.
“Hmm…she must have been expecting that.” Harry snickered.
“Yea she must have.” Monique agreed before going quiet.
“’Nique, do you mind if I ask what…” Harry began.
“I know what you wanna know and yes it is about us in a way.” Monique answered with a heavy sigh.
“Oh I kinda thought so. I’m really sorry I feel bad about, you know breaking…” Harry started but she cut in.
“Harry, you didn’t do anything. Fred is acting like a jerk because he doesn’t trust me. I mean he thought we were…you know doing stuff behind his back, you were flirting with me and I was too. A bunch of untrue things, as far as I’m concerned its over,” she explained with definite disdain.
“Monique…I’m going to say this now and get it over with. I think I do like you but you shouldn’t just give up on Fred because I know deep down you love him.” Harry confessed sincerely.
Monique was rendered speechless. “You do?” she squeaked.
“Yea, I always denied it to myself because we bickered and fought so much. Then I really got to know you and my heart let it slip through my Slytherin shield.” He admitted. Monique smiled warmly at him as her heart gave a slight jump.
“The point is you had two big fights with him so, the 3rd time could be the charm. I’m not saying let him walk all over you. No one deserves to be a doormat. He’s wrong not to trust you but don’t you love him?” Harry questioned in a blasé tone.
Monique bit her lip for a second and looked at him. She felt like a rock was implanted in the pit of her stomach. “Harry, look I do love him but…” she paused starring intently at the ground.
“For some reason I in a way…like you, too.” she confessed looking up guiltily.
“‘Nique, I’m not going to let you give up such a good thing for me.” Harry insisted almost choking on his own words.
“I’m not going to let you sacrifice your feelings for me. Harry, I can’t do that to you.” she persisted.
“I don’t want you to be constantly wondering whether you gave up someone worth while. You’ll be miserable plus you’re in love with him. Give, Fred one more chance. If he screws up again forget him.” Harry said assertively.
“But Harry, didn’t you ever think I might wonder about you?” Monique asked with a pout.
“Don’t worry about me. I’ll bounce back. I most certainly am not turning to Gretchen and that’s a promise.” Harry said jokingly.
“Oh that I wasn’t worried about.” she smirked.
“Good.” he laughed.
Monique crossed the room to give him a hug. They slowly pulled apart never releasing each other. “We shouldn’t.” Harry whispered to her.
“I know but it’s too late now.” Monique whispered back.
Harry and Monique moved slowly, cautiously towards each other before finally closing the gap between their lips. Both felt the magic, flame and chemistry, they knew eventually would have to be ignored.
October 2nd, 2005, 7:13 pm
a/n: okay...i'm sorry i got caught up in my history homework...i hope the next post makes up for it:cool: (oh yes all rights to the song at the end go to usher not me:rotfl: )
“Monique, wake up! It’s 8 in the morning!” Sabrina yelled in an attempt to rouse her sister.
“Mmm…” Monique mumbled turning over.
“How long were you up?” Sabrina asked pulling out her uniform.
“I don’t know a while. I finished the essays early. I was up half the night thinking.” Monique sighed pulling herself out of bed.
“About who?” Sabrina questioned suspiciously.
“Harry…we kissed last night but he wants me to give Fred a 3rd chance.” Monique groaned falling back on the bed. Sabrina almost fell into the desk.
“You did? No, wonder you couldn’t sleep.” Sabrina replied in awe.
“’Brina, I felt something there but I can’t just give up on Fred either. I know he’s acting like a jerk but…” Monique trailed off.
“I understand, Monique. I feel the same way about Oliver.” Sabrina admitted.
“I thought you did, too.” Monique smiled weakly.
Sabrina sat next to her sister. “Hey it will all work itself out eventually. It may take a bit but everything will smooth out.” she said comfortingly.
“Yea it will I feel it. You really should be the older twin.” Monique smirked lightheartedly.
“Nope, I rather be the younger.” Sabrina grinned giddily. “Just one question?”
“What?” Monique asked.
“How was it?” Sabrina questioned with a laugh.
“Magical. Blissful. Wonderful. Amazing, are the only words that come to mind.” Monique replied dreamily.
“I’m happy for you, though. Now all I have to do is see what my heart says.” Sabrina sighed. Monique finished getting dressed for them to hurry down to classes.
Harry sat in Transfiguration listening to McGonagall lecture them all on how a Phoenix transforms thinking about her. He wasn’t paying much attention to whatever McGonagall was saying. “How could I let her go? I tell her to try again with a guy who I know loves her but doesn’t truly trust her. She did say she had feelings for me. I mean that kiss basically said it all. I’m doing the right thing, though. She will be safer with Fred. Fred doesn’t have Voldemort after his life and willing to hurt anyone he cares about to get to him. I have to let her go.” Harry thought to himself in an idle state.
“Harry, stop daydreaming and pay attention.” Draco growled hastily. Harry reluctantly brought himself out of his world that only Monique was in.
“Monique, we need to go change and head to practice. Remember we wanted extra time so, we wouldn’t have to deal with those three for the first 30 minutes?” Sabrina reminded her very depressed sister.
“’Nique, maybe you could talk to Hagrid about it later. After all he knows him very well.” Hermione suggested helpfully.
“Yea, I think I will. Thanks, Hermione.” Monique decided with some of the agony disappearing from her face.
“Happy to help.” Hermione smiled sweetly.
“Now that you’re bouncing back we’ll be able to get some bloody work done for the show.” Sabrina said merrily.
“We should hurry and get changed then.” Monique agreed excitedly.
Both came into the dance studio in navy dance pants and tank tops with a red stripe and red and black Nikes. “Hello girls. The stage is all ready for you. Go ahead and get started.” Selena said amiably.
“Okay.” Sabrina shrugged climbing on the stage and going to stage right. Monique climbed up and went to stage left. Selena hit the play button on the stereo.
“Faster and faster baby. I never lose my breath.” The music blared as both girls came out and started the routine. By the end of “Headsprung” both girls were quite impressed with their progress.
“Excellent girls! All you have to add are the solos and your effects. Sabrina you just need to clean up the last little flip at the end. Same goes for you Monique but that is the end so, no worries.” Selena praised.
“Thanks, so next would be my solo.” Sabrina said getting in place.
“So, you would come down center stage and do the poses.” Monique thought out loud.
“Then it would be the dance.” Sabrina finished. The two girls worked on “Only U” for about 20 minutes after the other girls entered.
“That should about cover it.” Sabrina said taking a sip from her water bottle.
“Definitely. All that’s left is Snoop and we’re done.” Monique agreed.
“You two look amazing.” Cho complimented.
“Thank you, so do you.” Monique smiled playing “Drop it like it’s hot.”
“Alright, we have loads of work to do. Talk to you guys later.” Marietta waved.
“Bye.” They yelled back to them.
“Looks like the 3 musketeers have decided to actually do some work today.” Sabrina sneered doing a handstand.
“I would like to think so, since the show is next Friday.” Monique snarled.
“Anyway…back to you and where to put the tick.” Sabrina quipped.
“I’m bloody exhausted. I do this again I’m going to drop.” Monique complained sprawled out in a chair.
“Definitely.” Sabrina groaned finishing her second water bottle.
“You two should get some rest. Everyone else is packing up for the night.” Selena suggested sympathetically.
“Okay, we’ll see you Friday.” Monique ceded. Sabrina and Monique gathered their things and headed back towards the common room.
“I’m in the mood for some ice cream. You want some?” Sabrina asked turning back towards the kitchen.
“Sure, get me vanilla, please.” Monique nodded as Sabrina left for the kitchen. Sabrina was going through the last few steps of “Only U” when she bumped into a rock solid figure.
“Brina, you should watch where your going.” Draco sneered.
“What are you doing up?” she questioned regaining her composure.
“I’m a prefect. I needed something to keep me awake.” Draco replied matter of factly.
“Oh right. I just came from practice and wanted some ice cream.” Sabrina justified realizing he was obligated to give her detention.
“It’s okay, I’ll let this one slide.” He said giving her a wink.
“Thank you. I’d be dead if I got detention this week.” Sabrina said quite relieved.
“No problem, I ask only one thing.” Draco smirked deviously.
“Name it.” Sabrina replied returning his smirk.
Draco’s tone changed to a more serious one. “What happened between you and Wood?”
“Oh him.” she said dryly.
“We got in a fight because of his issues with trusting me not to cheat. He thinks you and I were flirting and stuff. I got fed up of not being trusted just because I am who I am and called it quits. I was afraid of being taken for granted.” Sabrina explained difficultly.
“’Brina, he’s only worried about losing you because you’re so wonderful. He’s wrong in every way for not trusting you for every relationship is built on trust. He’s crazy about you and he should be. If you were my girlfriend I would be, too. It doesn’t change the fact but perhaps you can give him another chance. You said it once before and I know you do. Sabrina, you love him. Don’t you?” Draco confessed his eyes glistening with care and tenderness.
“Draco…I do but could it be possible I like you, too?” Sabrina professed.
“Sabrina, your safe with him. I can put you in harm’s way. He can’t do that.” Draco pleaded with her to let go.
“But I’m not safe with him. My heart isn’t. He will just do it again and think no matter what he does I’ll forgive him.” Sabrina insisted.
“’Brina…” Draco said taking her hand. “Don’t give up on a person you love. I know it seems crazy but don’t worry about me. I’m good. When you do talk to him make sure he knows if he ever does something like this again you’re gone. You are a person and not one to be taken advantage of. Bring out the Slytherin piece of you.”
Sabrina smirked slightly. “I don’t know. I’ll decide, Draco.” Sabrina sighed knocking on the door.
A little house elf dripping in all colors and forms of clothing appeared. “Oh hello, Ms. Sabrina. Young Mr. Malfoy.” Dobby stuttered.
“Don’t worry, Dobby, he’s not going to hurt you.” Sabrina smiled seeing the little house elf tremble slightly.
“All right, what can I do for you?” he asked much calmer.
“Can I get a scoop of vanilla and strawberry in a cup?” Sabrina asked.
“Of course.” Dobby nodded happily.
“One scoop of vanilla in a cup for me, Dobby.” Draco asked.
“Yes sir.” Dobby answered energetically and closed the door behind him.
“You know Dobby?” Sabrina asked tentatively.
“Yea, he used to work for father.” Draco replied with some guilt.
“Oh I understand. I can’t say this enough but you are nothing like your father.” Sabrina said sweetly.
“Thanks.” Draco smirked nervously.
“Something wrong?” Sabrina questioned seeing his expression.
“Nothing.” Draco assured her moving a piece of hair from her face. Sabrina took a step forward so there was almost no gap between them. Sabrina looked into those silver eyes she once found full of malice. Draco couldn’t help but think how beautiful she was inside and out. Draco and Sabrina moved so their lips almost touched and leaned in to close the gap…
“Here’s your ice cream…oh so sorry.” Dobby apologized coming out with two cups of ice cream.
“It’s okay Dobby thank you.” Draco said amiably, taking the 2 cups from him.
“Well good night and so sorry.” Dobby apologized again.
“It’s okay. Night Dobby.” Sabrina insisted with a wave. Dobby disappeared behind the door.
“Wow.” Sabrina commented.
“Yea. Oh here’s your ice cream.” Draco replied apprehensively as Sabrina took the cup from his hand.
“I should get back I guess.” Sabrina said breaking the silence.
“Yea, I probably need to get back on duty.” Draco agreed.
“Goodnight, Draco.” She whispered.
“Night, Sabrina.” Draco said beginning to turn away. He paused for moment before giving her a gentle kiss on the cheek and walking into the distance. Sabrina stood there in awe for a second before going back to her common room.
“Draco, where have you been?” Pansy demanded when he came into the common room with ice cream.
“On prefect duty and to the kitchens.” Draco replied snappishly.
“We had a meeting tonight, Malfoy. Didn’t your mark burn?” Blaise drawled.
“No.” he shrugged.
“He doesn’t come to your meetings. He comes to mine.” Nadia informed them waltzing down the stairs.
“Thank you, Nadia.” Draco grumbled.
“Don’t mention it.” Nadia sneered evilly.
“Oh right. Well he’s rambling about some master plan taking place this week or something. He just said make sure none of us do anything stupid this week and to be very cautious about talking about things openly.” Rita recapped.
“Okay…” Draco replied sounding none too enthused.
“What’s your problem?” Gretchen retorted.
“Nothing, why?” Draco snapped.
“No reason.” Gretchen rolled her eyes.
“Whatever, I’m going upstairs.” Draco declared walking up the dormitory stairs.
“Hey. What’s up?” Harry asked seeing the scowl on his face.
“Everything.” Draco groaned taking off his prefect badge.
“Ah I see. If you’re wondering, Montague is talking to Snape about some quidditch stuff.” Harry informed.
“Great.” Draco sighed.
“You told her didn’t you.” Harry deduced.
“Yea. She’s going to think about it. We were close to kissing but Dobby came back with the ice cream. It was an awkward silence, we said “goodnight” and I kissed her on the cheek. Then I come in here to Pansy and the rest of them lecturing me about a meeting. All the while I’m about to lose my mind because I literally just told her to go back to Wood.” Draco blurted out.
“I feel your pain. I actually kissed her and can’t get it out of my head.” He groaned. “There is nothing left to do now but try and sleep it off even though it doesn’t really work.”
“Yea you’re right.” Draco ceded changing quickly into some sweats and a t-shirt. Neither boy said another word. They only climbed into bed hoping sleep would come soon.
Across the way the sisters sat up in their beds thinking of Draco, Harry and what to do about their feelings. All 4 teenagers had to ignore their true feelings for someone. They had it bad…
When you feel it in your body
You’ve found somebody who
That makes you change your ways like hanging wit your crew
And you act like your ready but you don’t really know
And everything in your past you wanna let it go
I been there done it once around
And for all that this is what I found
Nobody wants to be alone
If you’re touched by the words of this song then baby…
U got it U got it bad
When you’re on the phone hang up and you call right back
U got it U got it bad
If you miss a day without your friend your whole life’s off track
U know u got it bad
When you’re stuck in the house, you don’t wanna have fun she’s all you think about
U got it bad
When you’re out with someone, but you keep on thinking bout somebody else
U got it bad
When you say that you love em
And you really know everything that used to matter
Don’t matter no more
My money all my cars (you can have it all)
Flowers, cards and candy (I do it just cause)
Cause I’m fortunate to have you girl
I want you to know (I really adore you)
All my people know what’s going on
Look at your mate help me sing my song…
I’m your man you’re my girl
I’m gonna tell it to the whole wide world
I’m your girl you’re my man
Promise to love you the best I can
See I been there done it once around
After all that this is what I’ve found…
Everyone ya’ll are just like me
It’s too bad that you can’t see that…U got it bad!
U got it U got it bad
When you’re on the phone hang up and you call right back
U got it U got it bad
If you miss a day without your friend your whole life’s off track
U know u got it bad
When you’re stuck in the house, you don’t wanna have fun she’s all you think about
U got it bad
When you’re out with someone, but you keep on thinking bout somebody else
U got it bad
U got it U got it bad
When you’re on the phone hang up and you call right back
U got it U got it bad
If you miss a day without your friend your whole life’s off track
U know u got it bad
When you’re stuck in the house, you don’t wanna have fun she’s all you think about
U got it bad
When you’re out with someone, but you keep on thinking bout somebody else
U got it bad
I hope you like...feedback (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?p=2754495#post2754495)goes here if you please:D
October 5th, 2005, 2:36 pm
a/n: i wanted to cheer myself up a bit...so i decided to post:eyebrows: . I would really love to know what you think so far...if there is anything i can clear up or make better feel free to either leave comments in the feedback forum or pm me:cool:
It was Friday, the end of another week. All the looked forward to a break especially the ones preparing for O.W.L.S and N.E.W.T.S. Some had larger issues to deal with. This is where our day begins…
“Charms, double Potions, then Care of Magical Creatures, Herebology and Transfiguration.” Hermione read off her tablet before returning back to her “Daily Prophet.”
“Thank you.” Seamus grinned returning to his pancakes.
“Are you 4 still not speaking?” Parvati asked Monique and Sabrina.
“Not really. We said several words to each other yesterday but it wasn’t much more than” Hi, how are you?” Monique retorted.
“Oh…” Ginny replied wide-eyed. “They miss you two you know?”
Sabrina nearly choked on her juice. “They what?” she exclaimed.
“It helps to be able to torture your brother, but yeah. I wasn’t supposed to say that, though.” Ginny replied with a wink.
“Good looking out, Gin.” Monique smirked deviously.
“But you’re not speaking to them.” Hermione commented behind her paper.
“Doesn’t mean it’s not interesting to know.” Sabrina said sounding intrigued.
“You want me to tell them anything?” Ginny offered.
“No, we rather tell them ourselves.” Monique sighed, remembering why she was so confused in the first place.
“Okay, I have Trelawney first thing in the morning so, I’ll talk to you guys later.” Ginny said merrily and headed for the Astronomy Tower.
“So, when are you really going to talk to them?” Parvati questioned knowingly.
“Really, we’re serious. We are gonna talk today. A couple of those several words were “Can we talk tomorrow?” Sabrina replied sincerely.
“Okay, just don’t let them walk all over you or anything.” Lavender advised.
“Oh, we know already.” Monique said glumly.
“Oh, from who?” Hermione asked casually.
“Umm…just a couple of friends.” Monique answered turning a slight shade of pink. Hermione poked her eyes over her paper to look at her before returning to it.
“I don’t even want to know.” Lavender insisted taking another bite of her bacon.
“Great, we don’t want to explain anyway.” Sabrina mumbled nervously.
“I heard that.” Parvati said quickly shooting a knowing glance at Sabrina.
“What do you know?” Monique asked slightly panicked.
“Enough, but we won’t tell.” Parvati smirked with an eyebrow raised.
“Parvati, don’t we have some business with Professor Flitwick about some extra tutoring?” Lavender posed to her best friend.
“Yes, we do. See you three later.” Parvati chimed. She and Lavender paid a quick visit to Seamus and Dean before leaving for the Charm’s room.
“Ugh!” Monique groaned laying her head on the table.
“Don’t worry about those two. You know Parvati and Lavender gossip but they would never tell something that would embarrass you.” Hermione reminded in a friendly manner.
“We know but it’s what happened.” Sabrina groaned.
Hermione finally put down the paper and rolled it up. “Look, Potter and Malfoy are right about going back to them. I also have a divine respect for them sacrificing their feelings. The question I pose to you is what do you girls really want? I’m not saying one option is better than the other but go with what you’re heart says. If you’re meant to be with the other than somehow you will be. Talk to Hagrid before class starts. He knows Potter and Malfoy better than anyone else besides the other. If you really want my opinion here it is: I don’t know Harry and Draco very well but I can tell they care for both of you very much. I would respect their wishes for now.” Hermione suggested in a helpful manner.
“Thanks, Hermione that really helped.” Sabrina replied with a heartfelt smile.
“You’re really the brightest witch of your age.” Monique complimented.
“Thank you.” Hermione smiled proudly.
The day dragged on slowly. As usual someone made a book fly and hit someone on the head in Charms. Potions was a disaster in the making. Poor Neville ruined his potion from having Snape looming over him the entire time. Snape took points from Hermione for being as he said, ”an insufferable know-it-all”. He awarded 5 points to Sabrina for a perfect potion. Lucky for the Gryffindors, Hermione always made up the points later.
“If Snape takes away one more point from your potion, I’m complaining to McGonagall.” Ron growled to Hermione.
“Please Ron like that will ever happen. Besides, Sabrina can make them up for us.” Dean grinned giving her puppy dog eyes.
“Don’t depend solely on me, but I’ll try.” Sabrina replied airily. At that moment Sabrina turned to see Harry and Draco walking past their table in what felt like slow motion.
“Monique…” Sabrina sighed.
“Yea, I saw them. Lets get out of here.” She whispered. Both girls got up abruptly and walked out of the Great Hall.
“What’s wrong?” Neville questioned. Harry nudged Draco as he watched them leave.
“Let’s go.” Harry whispered, turning back with Malfoy. They reached them right as they turned out of the Great Hall.
“Hey! Where are you going?” Harry called seeing the tears streaming down Monique’s face.
“I can’t talk to you right now.” Monique replied shakily.
“’Brina, say something?” Draco asked sounding very concerned.
“I don’t know what to say right now.” Sabrina cried.
“Yea last night was, well awkward I agree, but you said you were ok…” Draco said gingerly.
“I thought I was but then I saw Oliver and everything just came crashing down again.” Sabrina explained through tears.
“Look, we’re going to see Hagrid. We’ll talk to you guys later.” Monique said hastily before she and Sabrina sprinted away.
“Monique!” Harry called but she continued running from her reality.
“I’m coming. Hold yer ‘orses.” Hagrid said trudging to door. “Monique, Sabrina, what yer doin’ here so ‘arly?” Hagrid asked seeing the two girls outside.
“Same reason I came before.” Monique replied with a shrug.
“Oh…come in I just made a pot o tea.” He welcomed. Monique and Sabrina sat at the small table as Hagrid poured some tea into cups.
“So what happened?” Hagrid questioned sitting down with his own cup.
“We’re going to talk to Fred and Oliver today, but it’s more a matter of what’s really right. I mean how am I going to say “I love you” to Oliver when I still have feelings for Draco?” Sabrina asked in search of some closure.
“I’ll tell ya what I told yer sister. ‘arry and Malfoy are complex people but are like you in more ways then ye know. Fred and Oliver were wrong in de ways they been treatin’ ya but ye can’t ignore love.” Hagrid said soothingly.
“True, but how are all of use alike?” Monique challenged.
“Think about it. Both ye and ‘arry really never knew yer parents. He’s had a hard life the same way both ya do. Malfoy, let’s just say he’s the most misunderstood because of his family.” Hagrid explained.
“He told me I wasn’t safe with him but my heart is vulnerable with Oliver. I know about his parents and how he’s well… but he knows I would never judge from that. I mean how can he sacrifice it all?” Sabrina argued.
“These questions ye need ask him.” Hagrid advised.
“When I tried yesterday, he only said I would be miserable wondering about Oliver and I wouldn’t be safe.” Sabrina countered.
“I see, but do ye really know his entire family?” Hagrid questioned.
“Well no.” she admitted.
“I understand where ‘Brina’s coming from, too. Harry told me that. Hagrid, can you just tell us so we can decide for ourselves?” Monique pleaded. Hagrid starred at her for a moment before succumbing to her pleads.
“Alright. Well you know how ‘arry is wanted by you-know-who. He also doesn’t want to lose anyone close to him. He almost lost Sirius but luckily he came out all right. He doesn’t want ya to get hurt. Now for Malfoy, where to begin? Well no need to say who his father is. The Malfoys are obviously a very influential family themselves but his mother Narcissa is as well. At least she had been. Draco’s mother is Sirius’ cousin.” Hagrid clarified.
Sabrina and Monique’s jaws dropped. “Removed from the Black family tree obviously, but still blood related. Narcissa’s sisters are Bellatrix Lestrange and Andromeda Tonks.” Hagrid winced painfully.
“Bellatrix is his aunt!” Sabrina yelled.
“Yes so, he definitely has a bloody good reason for protectin’ ye. I know ye don’t want to be protected. The thing is they care about ye. Oliver and Fred do as well and love ye both. I know you care about ‘arry and Malfoy so, I would respect their wishes unless they tell ye otherwise.” Hagrid explained sincerely.
“You’re right, thanks Hagrid. We’ll get over it eventually I guess.” Monique sighed trying to put a smile back on her face.
“Glad I could ‘elp.” Hagrid replied with a big smile.
“Oh I see yer classmates comin’ off with ya.” Hagrid said with a wink. Sabrina and Monique thanked him once more heading outside to join their classmates.
It was 8pm as Sabrina paced the common room after dinner waiting for Oliver and Fred to come in.
“Sabrina sit down you’re making me nervous.” Monique beseeched her sister.
“Do you think they’re even coming?” Sabrina asked, the question plaguing her mind. Monique said nothing from the butterflies building in her stomach.
“Of course we are, why wouldn’t we?” Oliver sneered with Fred and George lagging behind him.
“I’ll see you guys later, but I’ll be by the stairs to break up any fights.” George snickered, but Fred glared at him.
“Okay, tell me what happened later, said George casually, running up the dormitory stairs.
“Hey.” The girls whispered.
“Hi.” The guys replied.
“So, you two wanted to talk? Lets talk.” Fred said still scowling slightly. Oliver nudged him in the ribs. “Okay, sorry.”
“I understand you don’t really feel like talking, but it’s a bit essential even if we end up as only friends.” Monique retorted.
Fred’s features loosened greatly. “Always the same,” he laughed.
“Look girls, we’re the ones who need to apologize.” Oliver admitted.
“He’s right. We should have never accused you both of being unfaithful without substantial evidence of it,” said Fred seriously.
“The thing is we didn’t and still don’t want to lose you. What fueled the fire was all that time you had been hiding and pretending to hate Potter and Malfoy when you were really becoming best friends with them. All you had to do is tell us and we would have told you both…you were mad.” Oliver confessed. Sabrina smirked amusingly.
“The point is we love you. We were stupid to let them come between our relationships. Can you ever forgive us?” Fred begged on his knees at Monique’s feet.
“We bought gifts.” Oliver added taking a small velvet box out of his pocket as Fred took out an identical one. Oliver sat next to Sabrina on the sofa. They opened the boxes to show shiny gold necklaces with a heart charm.
“How did you? Why did you?” Monique stuttered.
“Selling products to several very eager customers.” Fred answered.
“I don’t know what to say.” Sabrina exclaimed.
“You forgive me?” Oliver begged with puppy eyes.
“Before we say anything we need to say our peace,” said Monique assertively.
“Fair enough.” Fred shrugged sitting on the armrest.
“We were extremely angry at you for obvious reasons. You two cannot stop us from talking to Harry and Draco either. We are independent, but since you trust us that should be okay, right?” Monique asked.
“Of course.” Oliver and Fred answered complacently.
“Also…the turmoil we went through cannot happen again. Next time this happens we’re done,” said Sabrina resiliently.
“Okay.” Both boys agreed.
“Most of all though, we are sorry if you feel like we lied to you,” she explained sincerely.
“Can you forgive us now?” Monique pleaded.
“Hmm…we’ll think about it.” Fred said coyly.
“This could take some thought.” Oliver snickered.
“Please…” they pouted.
Fred and Oliver leaned in and gently kissed them. “Does that answer your question?” questioned Fred slyly.
“Does it answer yours?” Monique responded. The two couples kissed once again to seal their relationship once more.
“The plan is ready my Lord. Nothing can go wrong I’ve made sure of that,” said Wormtail confidently.
“You better have Wormtail. If not, there is no need to say what will happen to you.” Voldemort sneered.
“Nadia…has assured me all our deatheaters are well trained and protected. She also supplied the weapons.” Wormtail informed clearly impressed with his own performance.
“Wonderful, go tell Lucius and Bella now everything is on schedule and have everyone else in position for the attack.” The Dark Lord hissed. Wormtail bowed and walked out the drawing room of the Riddle House.
“Hogwarts, will never know what hit them until it’s too late.” Voldemort cackled sardonically. The fire in his eyes would burn a hole through human flesh. The hatred and coldness of his tongue stung like a bee. The steel rod that encircled his heart kept out all love and warmth out making him ruthless and evil. The Dark Lord turned and starred out the door as the fire continued to crackle and snap. Hogwarts was in for a surprise that night…
October 12th, 2005, 2:05 am
a/n: well here's the next post...cookies for all:evil:
“Oh s***.” Harry gasped jumping up from a restless sleep holding his searing head. Harry looked at the clock. It was 11:55pm.
“What’s wrong now?” Malfoy groaned groggily.
“I had a dream…more like a nightmare that Voldemort is going to attack the school tonight.” Harry explained starting to panic.
“You’re joking right?” Draco questioned in pure disbelief.
“No, I’m dead serious. He was going over details with Wormtail. Wormtail said in a nutshell…Nadia had taken care of it all. This is serious, Malfoy. Nadia knows more than any of us. If she’s helping that means something is going to happen within the school. For some reason I don’t think this is going to be an attack from the forest,” said Harry gravely.
“If there is then we need to go to Dumbledore now and I’m coming with you. You’d be a main target.” Draco stated firmly. Harry nodded in agreement as both boys pulled on black hoodies and jeans, armed and ready with their wands.
“Wait, let me get one thing.” Draco said quickly. He opened a black leather box and took out a metal pocketknife with the words “Property of Lucius Draco Malfoy” and a serpent engraved on the top. “From my mother for emergencies,” he clarified slipping the knife into his pocket.
Harry and Draco moved cautiously yet hastily down the creaky dormitory stairs. They stopped as a loud dong rang throughout the dormitory signaling the arrival of Saturday. It was midnight.
Piercing screams echoed from every house. Frightened feet ran down each dormitory stairs in search of the source. What each were met with was a horrid and ghastly sight…
Harry and Draco rushed down the stairs to find Melanie Daniels surrounded by her own pool of blood, stabbed in the back. A blond haired deatheater was kneeling over her body. The rest of Slytherin house had come to join Harry and Draco. “Nicolas!” Rita shouted clearly infuriated.
Nicolas took one step to run but never made it off the floor. Draco slammed him onto the ground and then Harry took the squirming boy by the collar in seconds. Snape flew into the common room and took one look. “Belany!” he growled his face deep red.
“He killed her!” a few girls shouted hysterically.
“Alright…oh Merlin.” Snape panicked looking at his students. For once Snape did not wear his usual sneer, but a look of absolute shock and rage.
“Malfoy, make sure no one leaves this room. Potter, you come with me to take Belany to Dumbledore. Oh and Malfoy, use whatever tactics you need to keep them in line.” Snape snarled opening the door. Harry dragged a struggling Belany out as Snape followed close behind.
Malfoy turned to face his rather frightened classmates. Draco had a scowl implanted on his face while his eyes burned into their souls. “Now most of us know both Belany and Mel were deatheaters so, Voldemort is after blood traitors. He could be after you for all we know and I care. The best thing for all of you to do is keep your ***** in this room! If I see you trying to leave, a curse will hit you so fast and hard you’ll be knocked out for weeks. Am I clear?” Draco explained his voice laced with ruthlessness and disdain.
The Slytherins nodded in pure fear. They were not the only ones…
Sabrina, Monique, Oliver and Fred had gone to bed hours before. Ron had come in late from prefect duty about midnight. He decided to sit the couch for a few minutes before going to bed. Little did he know he was being watched. The clock struck midnight in Gryffindor Tower. Ron turned to see a girl with short brunette hair holding a dagger poised above him. Ron screamed and ducked as the dagger glazed his shoulder blade.
His was not the only scream heard. In Ravenclaw, a half-blood yelped before he was bashed in the head with a hammer. James lie in a heap of his own blood while Erica, a 7th year deatheater, snickered cruelly as he died. In Hufflepuff 4th year, Teresa, cackled as she shot 5th year Penny to death. Lucky for Ron his fate wasn’t the same as the others.
Hermione in the lead bolted down the stairs with the rest of the girls at her heels from Ron’s scream. The boys raced down the stairs with Fred and George in the lead. Hermione jumped the girl seeing her closing in on Ron. In a swift motion, Hermione pulled the knife from the girl’s hand and proceeded to slap her repeatedly across the face.
“If you ever touch my Ron again, I swear you will never see the light of day!” Hermione bellowed having wrestled the girl known as Arielle Mercutio to the floor.
Ginny, Fred, George and the other 7th years were tending to Ron. McGonagall accompanied by Professor Marion dashed into the common room as Sabrina and Monique attempted to restrain Hermione. Professor Marion grabbed Arielle when the cowardly girl began to run towards the portrait hole. McGonagall’s lips were pursed so finely they were a straight line.
“Ms. Granger, Fred, George and Ginny take Ron to the hospital wing and for Merlin’s sake be careful. Monique come with me to take Ms. Mercutio to Dumbledore. Sabrina, Neville I leave you two in charge.” McGonagall ordered swiftly.
The students all complied moving as quickly as possible. “No need to say no one leaves this room.” Sabrina snarled, clearly enraged by the attack. No one uttered a word; they only found a spot on the floor or in a chair.
All of the head of houses and teachers were rushing towards Dumbledore’s office only to have him halt them at the staircase.
“I heard the screams already. What has happened?” questioned Dumbledore calmly. Everyone but the 4 scowling deatheaters began yelling at once.
“Silence!” The whole hall went quiet. “ Please one at a time. To make this fair we’ll go from left to right.” Dumbledore decided justly. “Now Prof. Flitwick, Cho what happened?”
“Go ahead, Cho.” Flitwick trembled.
“Well I was up doing some homework with Marietta, when the clock struck midnight. For some reason the whole house went quiet when it did. A chill just went down my spine. Then I heard James screaming and both of us…ran down the stairs.” Cho sniffed, the words coming out difficultly. “Erica was standing over his body with a bloody hammer…snickering like nothing was wrong!!” she yelled pointing a trembling finger at Erica.
The brown-haired girl looked up at the sound of her name. She had emerald eyes similar to that of Harry’s except hers were icy. She wasn’t ugly endowed with olive skin and nice curves. Erica merely looked at her before continuing to file her nails.
“He’s…” Dumbledore croaked in a grave manner. “Professor Sprout, proceed.”
“Carmela…” she urged on. Carmela put a long blond strand of hair behind her ear. Her baby blue eyes and smooth pale skin didn’t have its usual glitter, but seemed dull and dry. “Well, I was actually coming in from prefect duty. I heard the shots fired at someone. I ran into the room to find Teresa standing in the center of the room shooting at Penny! Then…Penny fell and she just kept on laughing! Rosaline disarmed her but it was too late!” Carmela explained hysterically.
“Oh shut up!” Teresa retorted with a sinister grin. Teresa’s hazel eyes displayed nothing but hate in her short body.
“You’re already on your way to trial so, I wouldn’t comment.” Dumbledore snapped handing Carmela a tissue.
“I guess I’m next.” Monique sighed heavily. “Well I was sound asleep upstairs when I heard Ron yelling. Hermione ran down in front of me. When we got there Arielle was standing over Ron, dagger in hand. Ron already had a deep gash in his shoulder blade. Hermione basically took it from there. Ron’s in the hospital wing so, that should tell something.” Monique explained glaring at Arielle. Arielle turned her head in a scowl.
“I see, well before I hear your story Harry, Professor Marion bring these children to my office and keep them up there.” Dumbledore ordered putting a hand on his forehead.
“No problem, let’s go.” Marion growled pushing them up the stairs.
“Before we go, I have a message from the Dark Lord.” Nicolas sneered.
“What?” Harry snarled still enraged and saddened from Melanie’s death.
“This is not the end. There will be more blood and tears shed of all who oppose and betrayed him. Melanie was a traitor so she deserved to die. She was one of the deatheaters, in fact. Her end could have been avoided. As for you Mr. Potter expect to be seeing us all very soon. Oh yes, you may want to send a search party to the forest. You may find some interesting things there.” Nicolas retorted sarcastically.
“And he’s not being a smart ***. It’s the truth.” Erica sneered sinisterly.
“MOVE!!” Marion bellowed at the 4 children. The deatheaters walked up the stairs without saying another word.
“Marion, the aurors are coming. Don’t go alone.” Dumbledore suggested firmly.
“Fine,” he grumbled following the deatheaters upstairs.
“Now for you Harry.” Dumbledore sighed. He looked haggard with the worry for all his students’ safety.
“Well there are two sides to my story really,” Harry said looking at the ground.
“Professor, can we head back to our common rooms, please?” Carmela interrupted obviously not interested in what Harry had to say.
“Go ahead.” Dumbledore replied exasperated. Carmela was led away by Professor Sprout. Cho gave Harry and Monique a hug before leaving with Flitwick.
“I won’t leave you, Harry.” Monique smiled weakly.
“Thanks.” Harry mouthed to her. “Anyway, I’ll just get this over and done with. I had a dream last night that Voldemort was going to attack the school. When I woke up it was 11:55. I told Malfoy and we got dressed to come tell you. It struck midnight as we were walking down the stairs. By the time we got there Mel…was…she was…dead. Belany tried to move but Malfoy and I jumped him. Then Professor Snape came in.”
“You knew?” Monique yelled.
“Not until last night. By the time I found out it was already too late to save them. I wish I knew sooner.” Harry replied in a deep state of depression.
Monique’s expression softened. “You’re right. I’m just upset about the whole thing,” she sighed.
“Yea me too.” Harry said. She nodded playing idly with her necklace.
“You go shopping?” Harry smirked noticing her new necklace.
”Oh its from…Fred,” she replied with a sympathetic smile.
“You’re back together I presume?” Harry questioned offhandedly.
“Yea, we are and thanks for everything.” Monique said giving him a long hug.
“Headmaster Dumbledore, the aurors are here sir. Oh and I have even better news, Minister Fudge will be here tomorrow with the Order.” Hagrid said sourly.
“I see. Please alert Marion. “ Dumbledore replied kindly.
“No need sir. We’re coming to collect the children. We’ll send him down.” One of the aurors said stonily.
“Alright,” nodded Dumbledore gratefully.
“Should we?” asked Monique looking down.
“Yes professors return them to their houses.” Dumbledore sighed. The head of houses began to slowly move the two teenagers away from the scene. The aurors moved silently up the stairs to the office.
Harry turned back to see Hagrid’s head hung low. Dumbledore looked Harry in the eye as a single tear fell from his eyes to the ground.
I open my eyes
I try to see but I’m blinded
By the white light
I can’t remember how
I can’t remember why
I am here tonight
And I can’t stand the pain
And I can’t make it go away
No I can’t stand the pain
How could this happen to me
I’ve made my mistakes, got nowhere to run
The night goes on
As I’m fading away
I’m sick of this life
I just wanna scream…
How could this happen to me
I try to make a sound but no one hears me
I’m slipping off the edge
I’m hanging by a thread
I wanna start this over again
So I try to hold on to a time when
And I can’t explain what happened
And I can’t erase the things that I’ve done
No I can’t
How could this happen to me
I’ve made my mistakes, got nowhere to run
The night goes on
As I’m fading away
I’m sick of this life
I just wanna scream…
How could this happen to me
I’ve made my mistakes, got nowhere to run
The night goes on
As I’m fading away
I’m sick of this life
I just wanna scream…
How could this happen to me
**the song is "untitled" by simple plan...definitely not mine...anywhoo:angel: reviews are always welcome**
October 18th, 2005, 3:00 am
a/n: next chappie is up read and enjoy!!!:evil:
The day after was pure chaos. Fudge was ballistic! “How could this happen? What are we going to tell the parents? They’re going to want answers we don’t have!” Fudge blared in Dumbledore’s office.
“Cornelius, I’ve told you all I know on the matter. Until further notice at least one auror will be standing guard at the entrance to every house. Please don’t let the children see you this way. The poor things are already worried, distraught and frightened for their lives. Voldemort has obviously planned this many months ago. The only thing we can do is prevent another attack from happening and be of some comfort to the students and all the parents.”
“The Order is investigating the student deatheaters. We’re also concerned about whatever curse was put on Marion he wasn’t fairing so well to it last time I checked. For now Cornelius, I’m letting the Order handle safety while I tend to the well being of my students and consoling the parents of the deceased.” Dumbledore explained firmly to the negligent Minister of Magic.
“Alright, I’ll have a word with one of my head aurors and be on my way. There is one last thing though, Albus.” Fudge said on his way out.
“No press and none of this gets into the prophet. If it does, I will never hear the end of it especially from that Skeeter woman. How’s Potter by the way?” Fudge asked haphazardly.
“He’s a bit shaken but alright. He’s like most of the students except…more so now than ever, worried for his own safety.” Dumbledore said sadly.
“Well protect the boy. His well being is what could save our world.” Fudge replied before beginning his descend down the spiral staircase. Dumbledore for once wore his age as a symbol of all the worry that fell atop his shoulders at that moment.
Sabrina, Monique, Hermione, Parvati and Lavender were some of the several girls not fawning over the aurors constantly. They were already on edge and the ditzy antics weren’t helping one bit.
“If this goes on any longer I’m going to pop.” Hermione sulked in a lounge chair as a group of 5th year girls came in chatting about a new auror.
“Yea, how’s Ron?” Monique questioned changing the subject.
“He’s doing better. His parents are with him so, I decided to leave them alone.” Hermione replied frowning.
There was a deep silence before Parvati spoke. “How could this happen?”
“I don’t know. Let’s hope it’s not a premonition.” Sabrina shrugged cynically.
“We’re the only house,” said Lavender staring blankly at the stormy window. The weather certainly was not helping anyone’s spirits. The most saddened houses had to be Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff since the members lost were quite well known and liked among their houses. Morales in Slytherin weren’t much better. Fear was the thing going through many of their veins.
“When are Mel’s parents coming?” Harry asked the sullen 7th year girls.
“They are talking to Snape now. He cleaned out her stuff this morning so, they wouldn’t have to.” Gretchen sniffed.
“Oh…” Harry replied sadly.
“Why Mel?” Montague asked. It was sometimes forgotten he was the only one not initiated yet.
“Montague, Mel was a deatheater. Her parents wanted to leave so, he sent a message to them and anyone else thinking of leaving him.” Draco explained since no one else would.
“Oh, I figured,” he shrugged.
“Everyone else has no energy to do anything. I certainly don’t.” Rita said lethargically.
“I know.” Pansy sighed. Surprisingly Nadia was not around for most of the day.
“Harry, Draco, someone needs a word with you.” one the aurors informed.
“Fine, lets go Malfoy.” Harry sighed, secretly eager to get out of the dark and dreary room. “Who wants to…Sirius?!” Harry yelled hugging his godfather after he and Malfoy came out of the dungeon door.
“We need a word with you two about last night.” Moody said more seriously.
“Oh that.” Malfoy sneered, digressing back to a much more dismal state.
“Yes, do you know anything about it, boys?” Sirius asked trying to regain a less playful composure.
“Except, what I told Dumbledore.” Harry replied.
“What about other houses?” Lupin questioned.
“We wouldn’t know much really. We know two people in Gryffindor who probably would?” Draco suggested.
“Who?” Moody demanded his magic eye rolling. Draco shuttered from the sight of his magical eye rolling in the back of his head.
“The Caccamo sisters,” he answered.
“Arthur, could you send for them, please?” Lupin asked Mr. Weasley kindly.
“No problem,” he smiled heading towards Gryffindor Tower.
“What’s the feeling in there?” Tonks asked sympathetically.
“Fear and those who knew Mel, mourning.” Draco answered candidly.
“I guess they’re all afraid you-know-who will turn on them as well.” Lupin said nonchalantly.
“Yea, we all are. It’s only because Mel was planning on leaving, though. Any deatheaters considering are most definitely rethinking that decision.” Draco explained.
“How do you know all this, Malfoy?” Moody rounded on him, both eyes looking straight into him.
“We should talk in a more quiet, secluded place for more details on that.” Draco said uncomfortably.
“Where can no one hear us?” Arthur asked, coming back with Monique and Sabrina.
Draco looked at Sabrina who nodded. “I know a place.” Sabrina said just as uncomfortable.
“Alright then, lets go.” Sirius agreed not commenting on the nervous glances between the 4 teenagers. Sabrina and Draco led them to the small portrait. Draco put his hand on the stone revealing the marble staircase.
“How do you?” Monique asked as they walked up the stairs with the rest of the Order.
“So, explain how you,” eyeing Malfoy lurking in a corner,” know so much, why you’re talking to each other and what is going on with the Slytherins?” Sirius insisted once everyone was settled in.
“I’ll start. First off the Slytherins are scared because some were thinking of leaving the deatheaters. Truth of the matter most deatheaters my age or younger are forced in by their parents. For instance I knew my father would literally kill me if I didn’t join. Dumbledore knows and so do all the teachers about me being a deatheater. I’m also at a high stature so I have certain clearances. I however am not telling you any names because I would be violating our pledge of silence.” Draco explained ignominiously.
“No offense, Malfoy, but I want to see the mark.” Arthur asked frankly.
“Okay.” Malfoy shrugged. He pulled off the sweatshirt he was wearing and pointed to the skull on his shoulder. Tonks and Monique’s eyes couldn’t help but widen. Sabrina chose to smirk.
“Thank you, Malfoy.” Sirius sneered. “Oh and what pledge are you talking about?”
“All of us made a pact not to rat on the other. I won’t tell who they are and they won’t tell who I am. Also it’s a means of protecting ourselves from Voldemort’s constant roaming eye on us. He would kill me if he knew I was associated with Harry let alone was his best friend. It just wouldn’t be good.” Draco chuckled, pulling his sweatshirt back over his head.
“Well that’s 2…” Sirius said looking towards Harry.
“Well you see what happened was…McGonagall threatened to give Monique and I a month’s worth of detention if we didn’t come to some form of truce during animagus training. We didn’t want that so, we called a truce. It just turned into…outside the classroom.” Harry explained uneasily.
“Explain…” Lupin pried further.
“We became friends to sum it all up.” Monique added.
“Ah I see and you two?” Lupin continued on.
“We have to be together on a potion’s assignment from Snape so, there was no way we could ever work together arguing so we called a truce. Draco also confided in me about the whole deatheater mess.” Sabrina explained looking at Lupin.
“One question for you girls…what is the consensus in the Tower right now?” Moody asked ending the final round of questioning.
“Same as everyone else, scared, mostly because you wouldn’t expect a deatheater in Gryffindor. No offense guys,” said Monique looking towards Harry and Draco who simply ignored the comment, ”or any other house except Slytherin really. Everyone is being very careful and cautious about what they say and where they say it. Even we are being more observant,” she clarified.
“There’s nothing going on between the 4 of you right?” Tonks prodded. (The question everyone was eager to know.)
“No.” all 4 of them replied simultaneously. The adults looked at each other and exchanged knowing glances.
“Alright, that’s all we need to know. Thanks guys.” Arthur said cheerfully. The members of the Order slowly disbanded and headed for the stairs. Sirius and Lupin stayed behind however.
“By the way, we can tell something perhaps was going on or feelings were confessed. You’ve all chosen to move past them but we can see past that.” Lupin commented to 4 teenagers.
Sirius gave a wink to Harry before leaving them confused, bewildered and wondering if maybe what Lupin said was actually true…
“Ron!” Sabrina yelled running up to him. She embraced him in a long hug being mindful of his shoulder.
“How are you feeling?” both sisters asked in unison.
“I’m being bombarded by twins!” Ron joked. The girls grinned and took a seat on either side of him.
“To answer your question, I feel better than I did this morning. Mum and all of them came to visit a while. Dads just left a little bit before you two came. What did the Order want? Hermione came by and told me they wanted to talk to you girls about what happened…” Ron trailed off.
“They wanted to know what we knew about the attacks and the general morale in the Tower. Oh, Harry and Draco were there too…” Monique explained, her voice becoming quieter towards the end.
“What was Malfoy getting charged with the murders and Potter begging them not to send him to Azkaban?” Ron retorted sarcastically.
“No, he would never do something that ruthless, sinister or conniving. Belany attacked Slytherin. That little blonde haired boy with Rita’s younger sister.” justified Sabrina, in Draco’s defense.
“This is a change, standing up for the blokes now are we?” Ron commented with a smirk.
Monique as usual was first to catch it. “Ron…you’re very calm about this. I’m surprised?” Monique countered.
Ron chuckled, “You’ve been around my brother too long. Hermione slipped about the whole thing, well what she knew at least. Of course I had to…um…convince her to tell me but nonetheless I was going to march right up to Fred and Oliver to confirm they were correct. Hermione was able to talk some sense into my head before I did.” Ron confessed.
Both girls’ expressions were ones of complete astonishment. Sabrina was first to speak. “Ron, we just made a truce and became friends. Things only turned into a closer relationship that’s all but we never cheated on Oliver or Fred.”
“I know and Hermione explained how those two seemed to care about you. As long as you’re both happy and they don’t take you for granted, I’ll be okay with it.” Ron ceded. He was hugged from both sides.
“On a more serious note though, we can’t win this war without Slytherin. The other 3 houses can eventually but we need their knowledge and ironically in a way merciless techniques. In spite of all that…” Ron said taking each of their hands.
“You’re some of my best friends, I’ll respect whatever you choose to do as long as it’s not dangerous. If it is I will do everything in my power to make you believe you’re nutters for even thinking it.”
Sabrina and Monique smiled sweetly. “You are too, Ron.” Monique replied sincerely.
“Thank you, Ron.” Sabrina gushed. Ron nodded with a grin when he saw Fred, George and Oliver waiting by the door.
“Hey guys.” Ron smirked, wondering what the 3 were up to.
“Little brother, why do you look so panicked?” George sneered.
“Because you have that devious look in your eye.” Ron squeaked, sliding under the covers.
“We’ll get two out of the way for you Ron.” Sabrina grinned looking furtively at Oliver.
“Uh huh…” Monique snickered.
“Feel better mate!” Fred and Oliver chorused before following their very enticing girlfriends.
Some traces of that night would linger forever, for all present and future students to know. “A plague on all houses.” A movement needed to come. The pain would always remain even when concealed deep within their souls. The images could never fully pass. Hogwarts had a scar embedded in their history for all eternity. Yet while the children, teenagers, parents and staff mourned a figure out of the darkness laughed. He laughed until the core ran cold. He laughed because this time he had won.
:clap: **special thanks to all who are reading and those who are reviewing i write for you**:clap:
October 24th, 2005, 3:50 am
The sun was a bright orange in the sky as the Gryffindor quidditch team headed for field. “Alright everyone, we have a lot to make-up practice wise. Since no one can really take an extra day we’ll work longer tonight.” Oliver explained to his team.
All exchanged knowing glances that they were in a long night. “During some free time I was able to observe some of our fellow house strategies. The only house we have to worry about as usual is Slytherin because they constantly switch tactics.” Oliver continued on.
No one ever listened to his pre-practice lectures half the time was spent goofing off. Finally Ginny burst into laughter after Fred and George popped in a candy that made their faces turn into different shades of purple.
“Is anyone listening to me?” Oliver snapped.
“No.” Ron cackled on the floor laughing. Sabrina and Christina’s’ snickers were far from subtle.
“Fine, lets just get on the field.” Oliver growled as the team headed out onto the quidditch field. Fred and George’s faces had finally become one shade of purple and were slightly fading.
“What took you all so long, it’s freezing out here?” Monique asked not noticing the twins’ faces.
“Why don’t you ask your beloved and his twin?” sneered Christina. Fred and George struck up their manliest poses displaying another successful prank. Monique blinked once before doubling over with laughter.
“Can we start now?” Oliver insisted tapping his foot.
“Okay, we don’t want to ruffle the captain’s feathers anymore…” Sabrina smirked, trying to defend Oliver.
“Of course…” Ron sneered. A perfectly placed “pastey” spell hit him moments after.
“Hey! Stop using my charms.” Sabrina shouted, seeing George slip his wand away.
“D*** it, lets go!” Oliver yelled. The whole team went silent after Sabrina undid her charm.
“Oliver wasn’t kidding when he said overtime.” Christina groaned, looking at her watch.
“At least, Ron gets a break because of his arm,” said Ginny looking down at her brother next to Monique in the quidditch pitch.
“Wood! It’s 9:30, we have to end this!” Fred yelled to the persistent keeper.
“Fine, you can all leave. We’ll put in a practice next week after the Talent Show is over.” Oliver ceded as most of the team flew down to land.
“Oliver, can you help me with one move to shake a seeker?” Sabrina asked seriously.
“Sure.” Oliver nodded. “We’ll see you guys when you get back, okay,” he called down to them.
“Don’t you mean tomorrow morning?” George jeered as the team and Monique headed for the showers.
“Whatever, I’ll release the snitch from the bottom then you find it and I’ll act as your opponent. Just fake him like I showed you before.” Oliver explained once the rest of team had left.
“Okay.” Sabrina nodded. Oliver flew down and released the snitch once more. He closed the box as Sabrina’s eyes followed the snitch.
“Okay, ready go!” Oliver yelled up to her as he flew back up Sabrina shot off after the snitch with Oliver on her tail. The snitch took a sudden turn towards the Slytherin bleachers. Sabrina speed up and looped around the pole after it. The snitch finally continued in one direction. “Okay pull up now!”
Sabrina shot up towards the Hufflepuff stands. Oliver “pretending” to be confused shot up after her. Sabrina took a sharp turn to the right leading Oliver right into the bleacher. Sabrina saw the snitch swerving around a pole and within minutes had it enclosed in her hand. “Very nice. The point of that is to confuse the other seeker so, their eyes go off the snitch and in most cases slam into things.” Oliver praised once they had come down.
“Thanks I got it.” Sabrina said gratefully, walking into the quidditch pitch.
Oliver turned her face towards his and kissed her gently. “Your welcome.” he smirked and walked into the boys’ locker room.
Sabrina tried to open the door to the girls’ locker room, but found the door was locked. “Oh no all my stuff is in there,” groaned Sabrina, clawing at the door.
“And I wanted to take a shower before I went up. All the hot water will be gone by the time I get up there.” Sabrina eyed the boys’ locker room door. “Desperate times call for desperate measures.”
Sabrina knocked lightly on the door. “Oliver!”
“What’s wrong?” he asked coming out mostly dressed.
“Umm…the girls’ locker room is locked and all the hot water will be gone when I get upstairs…” Sabrina began to explain.
“Okay there’s a private stall in the corner we set up. You can shower in there,” ceded Oliver with a hint of a smirk on his features.
“Thank you.” Sabrina replied appreciatively, walking into the locker room. “Just show me where it is please.” she smiled widely.
“You must be having a loopy moment,” said Oliver shaking his head. “It’s to your right…”
“Okay,” she grinned and disappeared around the corner.
“Oh let me tell her I’m going to shower so there are no surprises,” he thought to himself. Oliver turned the corner and opened the door.
“What are you doing here?” Sabrina shrieked.
“Oh…my bad. I’m just going to shower I didn’t want any surprises, but I guess that didn’t work out well.” Oliver sneered.
“Fine, you’ve starred enough so, go!” Sabrina screeched.
“Right, sorry.” Oliver said quickly closing the door. “You’re such an idiot.” He said to himself walking to another stall with the image embedded in his mind.
“What took you both so, long?” Hermione questioned when they got back.
“The girls’ locker room was locked so, I had to shower in the boys.” Sabrina explained hoping George, Fred, Ron and Monique wouldn’t hear. Her dreams came crashing to an end speedily.
“Hmm…I can see why it took so long.” George retorted deviously.
“Nothing happened.” Oliver insisted before the conversation continued on any further.
“Well there are more pressing matters to deal with now anyway,” said Monique gravely.
“She’s right, McGonagall said a memorial service for the students is going to be held tomorrow. Head boy and girl have to speak so, no worries there but news leaked out to the prophet.” Ron explained glumly.
“Who told them?” Sabrina asked flabbergasted.
“One of the students wrote to their parents who was editor of the prophet. Lets just say it was intercepted and Dumbledore is furious. If the prophet doesn’t come it will look as if the Ministry and Dumbledore are trying to hide something. McGonagall only warns not give too much information.” Hermione clarified.
“How long ago?” questioned Oliver dryly.
“Not long before you two came in. Everyone else went upstairs to bed. Classes are cancelled for the day because the teachers will have too much to deal with. Personal funerals are ongoing throughout the week. Most are on Wednesday but Melanie’s is Thursday. All students can attend with permission from head of house.” Ginny added with a sigh.
“When will this terror end?” whispered George looking at the stars glistening in the dreary night sky. There was a discomforting silence. No one spoke for no one had an answer. The question lingered in the air like thick clouds of smoke from the devil’s lair. This was one question even Hermione could never know.
October 29th, 2005, 3:58 pm
Compared to the day before, Tuesday was dark and gloomy. The rain beat down on the windows of the common rooms while the enchanted ceiling of the castle had large gray clouds looming over it. The usual large central tables had been moved and replaced by black wooden chairs. The 4 houses sat in their own section and the family of the deceased in the front chairs. A raised platform donned the same dreary chairs that would normally be the staff table. The head boy and girl sat sullenly on the far end of it.
Reporters were made to stand in the back. They were permitted two photos of their choice during the ceremony. Fudge sat near Dumbledore’s chair looking at the ground. A sad day was in store for Hogwarts. Finally Dumbledore garnished in dark violet robes moved to the podium to speak.
“My friends, I address you for reasons we all wished would never come. The Dark Lord, Voldemort has tried to send us a message. A message he wants to send fear through our very veins. The pain is immeasurable, yes. Yet again I extend my deepest sympathies to every family member present. I knew each one of your children and will miss…” Dumbledore paused to wipe a tear from his eye. “…Them very much.”
“We must not have fear. We must stand together as one to persevere ahead. Courage…loyalty…wit and intelligence will assist us all in moving to a better perhaps more peaceful place. I now give you our head girl, Ms. Hermione Granger and head boy, Mr. Harry Potter.” Dumbledore introduced.
A series of applause followed as both stood up trying to look like they didn’t hate each other. “Good morning to all…we’ve both prepared separate sentiments for today.” Hermione began, brushing a strand of hair away from her face. “Go ahead, Harry.”
Harry nodded silently and took out a small parchment. “Well…firstly as Dumbledore had said before my deepest sympathies to all family members. I was fortunate enough to know Mel personally and she will be surely missed,“ he paused trying to fight the lump forming in his throat.
“I’m sure some blame me for Voldemort attacking the school in the first place. It would do me no good trying to convince you it isn’t. I wish there was more I could do. The one thing I can promise you all is Mel, James and Penny did not die in vain.“ Harry asserted. There was more applause and several sounds of cameras flashing. “I’ll see to that personally,” he thought sitting back down.
Hermione positioned the microphone in front of her and took out her own parchment. “To continue from what Harry said, no those students did not die in vain. In these trying times, we above all need courage; courage to continue on with our normal lives. A very personal friend of mine was attacked, but fortunate enough to survive. I understand the desire to keep everything and everyone you love close to you.”
The room was silent. It seemed Hermione’s words struck a cord in the hearts of them all. “Then, think about what your sons, daughters, friends would want? Would they want you to live in fear? No, they would want us to unite and persevere in their names. The goal is to go on with our lives and not live in a state of depression. If only words could fill the voids…” Hermione finished.
At the end of her speech the Great Hall rose to give them a standing ovation. Many were wiping the tears from their eyes. While others just let them fall to floor. Their words were heartfelt. Their words could be related to. For deep down their words had to reach their own souls.
The reporters were relentless. All of the student body found themselves seeking refuge in their houses for there was nowhere else to go. Teachers were forced to answer questions. They took some pity on the parents of the dead.
“This is ridiculous!” Hermione yelled in utter disbelief in the girls’ dorm.
“I know the cameras would not stop flashing. It was like the Goblet of Fire all over again.” Sabrina agreed, holding her forehead.
“Imagine how many memories of that this must be bringing back to Cho, Harry and Dumbledore.” Monique recalled.
“She’s right. I feel horrible for Dumbledore. He looked as if he had let us down.” Parvati added with a frown.
“I felt that way, too. He has to know we don’t blame him for any of this. It’s those stupid deatheaters.” Lavender growled.
“Right…well there is no use sitting here sulking. Let’s go play some snap or cards with the guys. I’m sure they’re moods aren’t any better.” Hermione suggested optimistically. All the girls nodded in agreement before heading down the stairs.
“You sure you don’t want to come down with us, Potter?” Montague asked once more. The five Slytherin boys were off to see Melanie’s parents for a quick visit.
“No, I don’t think they’ll want to see me…they still are you know.” Harry shrugged uncomfortably.
“Yea, he’s right.” Draco agreed, knowing what Harry really wanted was some time alone.
“Okay, we’ll be back up in an hour or so.” Blaise sighed going down the stairs first.
“Yea, see you Potter.” Crabbe and Goyle said following him.
“Thanks, Malfoy.” Harry nodded.
“Anytime…” Draco nodded back before leaving the dorm.
Harry lay down on his four-poster staring at the ceiling. The room was still and quiet. No noise or sound could be heard from inside or outside the room. He finally let one tear fall as many more followed. He hadn’t cried in years, but that day he cried for more than the loss of a friend. He cried for the beginning of a war.
November 7th, 2005, 10:44 pm
**haven't posted in a bit...homework has been insane...okay done babbling...enjoy the post:cool: **
“Alright class…well what’s left of you, we’re going to study a couple dark curses today.” Marion greeted his small class Wednesday morning. All looked at him with visible skepticism and intrigue.
“These two curses go hand in hand so it’s best you learn them at once.” Marion explained. Hermione’s hand shot up. “Yes, Ms. Granger.”
“Professor, you said we could only learn countercurses not the curse itself.” Hermione said matter of factly.
“You’re very right, Ms. Granger, but given the recent incidences it wouldn’t be tragic to learn them both,” he answered in his usual purr.
“Okay.” Hermione shrugged.
“That’s odd. Dumbledore would never give him permission to do that.” Monique thought to herself. She turned to Sabrina to see an identical expression of confusion.
“Now, this next curse is never to be used outside class unless someone is threatening your life.” Marion warned taking out a ring. “Some dark curses do not have an immediate effect on the victim. “Jeath” is one of them. This curse is frequently put on jewelry like rings as a means of tracking a person’s every move and also releasing a slow toxin into their blood stream. “Jeath” can be set to kill the victim in a matter of 7 weeks to 7 days. You never know if you’ve contracted it until two days before in most cases it’s too late.”
“The countercurse can only work if taken off by the one who placed it. To enact the curse the words are fairly simple: obscurité juron. To disarm the curse the word is: virole. Now each of you has a ring next to your desk. I want you to put the curse on the ring then deactivate it immediately. Do not put the ring on your finger or anyone else for the toxin is quick reacting. If anyone has any questions please feel free to ask me before performing the curse.” Marion explained before leaving his students to their own devices.
“Mione, why aren’t you working yet?” Ron commented from the puzzled look on her face.
“Huh?” Hermione replied coming out of her frazzled state. “Oh I’m fine Ron, just thinking about some research I want to do later.”
Ron gave her hand a gentle squeeze before returning to his ring. Hermione watched it intently as the ring glowed a bright blue before returning to its normal color. “That’s interesting.” Hermione noted.
“What is?” Ron questioned, apprehensively.
“What color it turns before returning to its normal state, that’s all.” Hermione shrugged, looking towards Professor Marion’s desk. He glanced at her briefly before returning to “The Daily Prophet”.
The day continued on as usual, but Hermione still did not dismiss her suspicions. “Guys, I need to do some research in the library. I’ll meet you upstairs.” Hermione said abruptly while they sat in the Great Hall doing some homework.
“Why we have no projects to do?” Monique questioned, raising one eyebrow.
“Yea I know, but I want to do some extra research on that curse.” Hermione replied getting up.
“Mione, why are you so worried?” asked Neville suspiciously.
“No reason,” she shrugged.
“Right, I need to return a book anyway so, I’ll come with you.” Monique suggested.
“Oh ok…” Hermione said casting her an awkward glance.
“So, what is this really about, Mione?” questioned Monique once they had left the Great Hall.
“Remember when I read “99 ways to tell if a curse is deadly”?” Hermione asked skeptically.
“Yea, I remember, but what does this have to do with Professor Marion?” Monique challenged.
“Everything. When Ron performed the curse, the ring became a shimmering blue now if we couldn’t see the effects only two days before the victim dies the ring would have been violet. Blue light means the effect can be seen a week in advance. Why would he lie to us?” Hermione explained clearly aggravated.
“Maybe they don’t apply to dark curses.” Monique suggested idly.
“No, when I read the book it had in large quotations “Applies to all curses whether they be dark or not.” Hermione countered.
“Hermione, why would Professor Marion want to attack us?” doubted Monique.
“No reason, exactly,” agreed Hermione before a thought occurred to her. “Unless…I don’t know it’s all very suspicious. I just want to look up more information on the curse to see if maybe there was a different reason the ring resonated blue. “
“Lets hope nothing comes to that extreme.” Monique said hopefully.
“Yea, I hope I’m wrong, too. Oh let me take let me take your book so you can get back for practice.” Hermione said helpfully.
Monique shook her head snickering. “Now, Mione you should know me better than that. I followed you because I wanted to know why you looked so bothered all day.” Monique smirked with wink.
“Ron’s right, you have spent too much time with Fred.” Hermione jeered, returning her smirk.
“Ah that is where you are wrong. I used the cunning and witty ways of a certain Slytherin for that one,” she grinned, heading back to the Great Hall. Hermione rolled her eyes before going into the library.
“Oh no!” Sabrina yelled in the girls’ dormitory. She bolted down the stairs and out the door to the Great Hall. She was wearing her usual sweats and wifebeater, but held a small bag in her right hand.
“Monique!” she yelled collapsing at the table next to her sister.
“What’s wrong?” Monique asked seeing the panic on her face.
“They messed up the sizes.” Sabrina managed breathlessly.
“Oh no. How bad?” Monique groaned.
“See for yourself,” said Sabrina handing her the bag.
“What happened?” Dean questioned seeing the horrified look on Monique’s face.
“Costumes for the Talent Show. We ordered them 2 weeks ago and they’re only arriving today. To top it all off the wrong sizes arrived today.” Sabrina said her voice dripping with sarcasm.
“Oh it can’t be that bad.” Seamus said optimistically.
“Oh you’ll see Friday…a couple of things could have been one size up.” Monique retorted. Several of their eyes widened.
“Can you change them?” Lavender asked.
“Nope will take too bloody long.” Sabrina replied.
“Good luck.” Parvati said sympathetically.
“Thanks we practice today without the costumes and Friday we have full dress rehearsal before the show.” Monique explained briefly.
“Oh…it’s going to be fine just go out there and do what you love to do.” Hermione encouraged.
“Thanks, Mione. Anyway it’s 6:50, we’ll see you all later. Sadly, those 3 don’t leave until tomorrow so, we’re forced to see them.” Sabrina sneered.
“Okay, see you later.” George called.
“Hey girls, we’re just waiting for the Slytherins to get started. There is only enough time to run through your dance once on Friday and fix your effects.” Selena explained quickly.
“No worries, we’re here,” said Rita announcing their arrival.
“Oh Merlin.” Cho mumbled.
“Okay ladies, sit down and we can get started.” Selena said trying to sound impartial.
The 3 Slytherin girls reluctantly took a seat next to Sabrina and Monique.
“Whores.” Rita greeted.
“Tramps.” Sabrina and Monique replied.
“Okay we’re ready.” Pansy said.
“Okay…you’re going to each go through the dance with all your effects today. This is when I’m very picky. If I see something wrong during the dance I’ll stop the music, we’ll fix it and do it again. If it’s only minor then I’ll wait until the dance is done, tell you and do it again.” Selena explained cynically.
All the girls nodded in consensus. “Alright Cho, Marietta you two can go ahead and get set up. Pansy, Rita, Gretchen you will go after.” Selena said pointing towards the stage.
“Thanks.” Marietta smiled as she and Cho went to get their props and music. Rita and her cronies went to a corner with a separate radio to begin practicing.
“Nique, I’m so worried about that flip.” Sabrina confided in her sister.
“Brina, you’ve done that thing a million times without breaking a sweat. I promise you it will be fine. Now the fact my top is a D instead of a DD is a problem.” Monique reassured her twin.
“Oh yea and large instead of a XL skirt.” Sabrina said facetiously.
“You’re not going to take in the waist,” grinned Monique.
“Shut Up!” Sabrina joked, flicking her sister’s arm.
The first hour and half went by and all the girls were getting restless. Cho and Marietta’s dance needed to be tweaked a couple of times, but looked good. The Slytherins didn’t begin their dance until 8:30 after all their special effects had been put in. “How long do you think this will be?” Cho mumbled to the two Gryffindor girls.
“Oh forever in an hour.” Monique scoffed.
“Oh look who’s waiting for his divas…”Marietta snickered to a lurking figure by the door. Sabrina turned to see a shock of blond hair and quickly turned.
“He’s a prefect remember. He and Parkinson must switch now.” Cho shrugged.
“Oh he better get a chair because this could take a while,” snorted Monique. The 4 girls felt sympathy for poor Selena whose head looked about to explode.
“There is no way in bloody hell you can use actual fire!” Selena screamed at Rita who had wanted to have torches similar to the ones in the video to “Shake ya tailfeather”.
A half an hour later after much amending and arguing the Slytherin dance was complete. ”Drackie!” Pansy cooed, shimmying off the stage to him. Sabrina couldn’t help, but s****** knowing how much he despised that nickname.
“For Merlin’s sake, Pansy, don’t call me that.” Draco growled.
“Happy to see you too,” she scowled.
“Why are you here anyway, Draco?” Gretchen sneered.
“To switch with Pansy so, I could get off prefect duty,” he answered frankly.
“Oh alright I have my badge here.” Pansy snapped, putting it on over her shoulder.
“Thank you.” Draco said with his usual sneer.
“Your welcome,” she purred gliding past his shoulder.
“So, say something about the dance.” Rita prompted.
“It looks good, but why all the effects? There was too much of it.” Draco commented.
“Well fine then…git.” Rita snapped.
“Oh I’m glad you noticed.” Draco said sarcastically. His gaze changed to the stage once he heard the up tempo of “Lose My Breath”.” Draco’s eyes could not be moved from that stage.
“Draco, I need the password the prefect’s bathroom.” Pansy requested sweetly.
Draco didn’t hear her. “Draco…”Gretchen said. Rita took one glance at where his eyes were focused.
“Can you stop looking at them?” Rita snapped.
“Huh? What do you want?” he growled.
“You know what, I don’t even want it anymore.” Pansy said coldly before storming out of the room.
“Hey Marietta, this could get interesting.” Cho whispered to her friend.
“What did she…” Draco began before his focus was deterred again. This time by Sabrina starting “Only U”, looking directly into his eyes.
“How can I be so mesmerized by a person I used to hate?” Draco thought aimlessly.
“What the f*** is wrong with you, Draco? How can you be looking at her?” Rita growled furiously. Finally becoming annoyed by her interruptions he gave her the truthful answer.
“I don’t know…a different reason then why you always come on to me that’s for sure.” Draco snapped.
Gretchen’s jaw dropped. “You did what?”
“You never told them! Oh right of course not because if Pansy found out she would never speak to you again. You call the girl your best friend, though!” said Draco becoming increasingly heated.
“This conversation had nothing to do with me!” Rita yelled.
“Actually, the reason you hate Sabrina so much does! A reason that you hide only because Sabrina is not a Slytherin…well let me clear it up for you. You are a b****! The whole house knows you are. You backstab your own best friend for Merlin’s sake. Not just because of me but also in general! Not one guy in that dorm respects you because of it. You can ask any of them and so can you Gretchen! You’re not as ruthless as her but you knew Harry liked Mel before you spread the rumor about him calling her a slut in 6th year!” Draco roared now infuriated with them both.
“Gretchen!” yelled Rita in shock.
“Pansy is a better friend to both of you than you are to her. I pity the girl more than anything! At least Gretchen was bit more decent to her than you were Rita. I understand you get whatever the bloody hell you want, but its due time you received a reality check. I’m glad I could assist. Now you can explain to Gretchen why you were fooling around with me and never told her. While you’re at it you can tell Pansy because it isn’t my responsibility to tell your best friend why you were so fickle to her. Gretchen you’ll simply have to live with your sins like I live with mine.” Draco yelled finally calming down.
Rita opened her mouth to speak, but instead chose to grab her things and leave. Gretchen was certainly not far behind.
“Cho…” Draco hissed.
“Yea Malfoy?” she retorted.
“I really could care less what you told the rest of the student body about them.” Draco shrugged.
“After, how you yelled I didn’t think you would,” she snickered.
“What did we miss?” Monique questioned coming down from the stage while Sabrina made last minute adjustments with Selena.
“Oh we’ll let Malfoy explain. See you tomorrow.” Marietta smirked with a wink.
“Bye.” Cho grinned following her friend.
“Well Draco, go ahead…” prompted Sabrina now joining the conversation.
“Mull it over with some ice cream?” Draco smirked as both girls gathered their dance bags.
“Sure,” they agreed.
“Bye Selena! See you Friday.” Monique called.
“Bye, have fun.” Selena replied sweetly.
“Shall we?” Draco asked, taking Sabrina’s bag.
“Oh yes we must here this.” Sabrina nodded as the 3 of them left for the kitchens to continue a very interesting conversation. Maybe Slytherins were more like them after all…
Draco came back into the common room in a much better mood. After re-telling the entire story to Sabrina and Monique they proceeded to crack jokes on the many ways Rita could tell Pansy. Most were to bring some piece of mind to him.
“Malfoy!” Harry yelled once his friend came into view.
“So, what did they tell you?” Draco drawled, knowing that was the only reason he was yelling.
“You a******! Why did you out of the blue start yelling at them? I mean after all that’s happened you’re in no place to snap at anyone regardless of who they are.” Harry bellowed. Rita and Gretchen were sitting on the sofa appearing to be very hurt.
“Oh really that’s what they told you…Harry I’m not that cruel. The only reason I yelled at Rita was because she is so fickle to her best friend.” Draco said incredibly calm.
Rita’s smirk quickly turned to a frown. “Really how?” Harry challenged.
“Okay, I’m watching Caccamo and Caccamos dancing and apparently Pansy was trying to tell me something. Finally I heard Gretchen screaming at me so, I turned around. Pansy storms off and does Rita stick up for her? No! Instead she asks me why the f*** am I looking at them? Gretchen over here is responsible for the rumor about Mel in 6th year. I was becoming sick and tired of their bloody attitudes so, I decided they needed at reality check. Could I have been nicer? Yes, but I meant what I said.” Draco explained coolly.
Harry stood there glaring at them. “Harry.” Gretchen began with tears forming in her eyes.
“Save it. Let’s go, Malfoy.” Harry snapped, walking up the stairs.
“Don’t blame me. Blame it on yourselves.” Draco said disgusted. With that he followed Harry upstairs leaving Rita and Gretchen to deal with their own consciences.
**feedback (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?p=2754495#post2754495) is always welcome...:p ** (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?p=2754495#post2754495)
November 20th, 2005, 12:15 am
So sorry it took so long...i was sick this week...anywhoo:p...long post ahead:tu: ...enjoy:evil:
“I’m getting anxious now.” Monique gushed cuddling with Fred.
“You’ll be fine. You’re both bloody amazing.” Fred reassured her with a kiss on the forehead. It was 3:30 on Friday and all talk was on the upcoming Talent Show that evening.
“Students, I just need to make a brief announcement.” Dumbledore said tapping his glass to get the students attention. “Thank you. All of you will report to the Great Hall at 8:00pm sharp. Contestants meet 2 hours before the show in your individual rooms. You will be led to the Great Hall by the head of your department. Good luck to all.” The noise began again as plans were made to meet friends and steer clear of enemies.
“Did you girls fix the costume mix up?” Parvati asked, looking for a quill in her pack.
“Couldn’t fix them. Engorgement charms would make the clothes to big.” Sabrina explained writing out an answer from the Arithmacy textbook.
“Oh good luck then,” shrugged Parvati.
“Thanks.” Sabrina nodded.
“You almost finished with Arithmacy?” questioned Monique.
“Almost…” Sabrina said with a sigh.
“Okay…I’ll meet you in the dorm. Uh…Fred wanted to give me something.” Monique replied, clearing her throat.
Sabrina looked up from her notebook. “Sure, he does,” she retorted turning her attention back to her Arithmacy homework.
“Right, bye.” Fred said, leaving for the common room with Monique.
“They couldn’t have been more obvious.” Lavender snickered.
“Without a doubt,” agreed Dean with a chuckle.
“Yea, well I’m done finally,” said Sabrina, putting away all of the numerous textbooks and notes.
“Maybe you should wait a while…” George chided.
“Oh that’s okay…”Sabrina assured him. “I owe her an interruption from a couple of summers ago. Believe me I do,” she smirked deviously.
“I have to see this.” Oliver sneered.
“Come if you wish,” she shrugged, nonchalantly.
“I do,” he purred. Seamus and Neville exchanged a knowing glance.
“You two forget I can see all your little smirks.” Sabrina teased.
“D*** it. I will never understand how you do that.” Seamus jeered.
“It’s a gift,” she replied with a wink, running a finger down Oliver’s spine.
“Bloody hell, why must you do that?” Oliver said, eyeing her with interest. Sabrina shot him a furtive glance before walking out the Great Hall with him not far behind.
“No, we have to go.” Sabrina insisted trying to escape Oliver’s grasp.
“You still have 20 minutes before 6 o’clock.” Oliver purred, kissing her lip again.
“Can’t I see a peek of the costume?” Fred pouted, pulling her closer to him *in a chair.
“Make me…” Monique hissed. Fred looked at her wantonly and nibbled on her neck. After another 5 minutes the girls had to go.
“Oliver…” Sabrina groaned.
“Yes…” he answered.
“We’re going to be late,” she said pulling away from him.
“Yea, you’re right. Good luck, okay.” Oliver agreed.
“Thanks.” Sabrina smiled. “Monique let’s go.” Neither Monique nor Fred was listening.
“One word, Nique.” Sabrina warned. Monique opened her eyes to glare at her sister.
“You don’t scare me.” Sabrina challenged, giving her the exact same look.
“Okay…” she pouted, detaching Fred’s hands from her.
“Sorry guys, but they’ll be plenty of time for this over the weekend.” Sabrina said furtively.
“Uh huh.” Monique nodded, grabbing her dance bag.
“Good luck.” Fred called.
“Thank you.” They chimed. Sabrina grabbed her bag the twins made their way to the classroom.
“Just made it.” Sabrina sighed sitting in one of the many chairs scattered about the room. Cho and Marietta had already changed and were setting up their equipment.
“Hi girls…” Selena greeted, making a note on her chart. “Alright I need you both to change and then wait until I call you. The stage is an exact replica of this one. At 7 o’clock, I’ll lead you all backstage and you’ll find your number posted on a list in the dressing rooms. Good luck and remember to have fun.”
“Thanks.” Monique grinned. Selena gave them a quick wink before tuning to watch Cho and Marietta. Both girls changed quickly and began to review the dance while waiting for the Slytherins to begin.
“We might as well watch them since we’re ready.” Monique suggested, lounging in one of the chairs.
“Yea, check up on the competition,” agreed Sabrina, with a nod.
Rita, Pansy and Gretchen all began onstage in poses while waiting for the club beat of “Flap your wings” to play. They performed a few domino effects before moving on to “Shake ya tailfeather”. The dance as a whole was quite good until “Headsprung”.
“What the bloody hell are they doing?” Sabrina questioned with wide eyes.
“No clue,” replied Monique with a blank stare. “Oh I know the headsprung move we do but…no comment.”
“I see what your saying. The effects may mask it,” whispered Sabrina as the dance ended with Rita splitting in the middle and the other two splitting to her sides.
“Very good ladies! Sabrina, Monique you’re up.” Selena called, directing the Slytherins to the stairs at the side of the stage. The two sisters set up their effects and popped in the videotape.
“Ready?” Monique smirked to Sabrina.
“Uh huh.” Sabrina nodded.
Faster and faster baby I never lose my breath
Sabrina and Monique entered the stage each move timed to perfection. The entire dance moved along swiftly to “Only U”. Monique disappeared as the smoke encircled the stage. Sabrina walked down stage center and began to pose. Rita was green with envy by the time “Freek-a-leek” began. Cho and Marietta couldn’t help, but smirk at the reaction of the Slytherins. Monique’s solo to “Drop it like it’s hot” went wonderfully especially the tick. Finally Sabrina came out, handed Monique her small headset and ended the dance with the flips in “Headsprung”.
“Excellent.” Selena exclaimed.
“Thank you.” the duo smiled jumping off the stage.
“Alright, leave all of your equipment here it will be in place when your number is called. There will be a judge for each section so, it’s all fair.” Selena explained pithily.
They all nodded in agreement. Selena led them through a passageway connecting the spare classroom to the chaos backstage. All the contestants were running from dressing rooms, finishing props or warming up their vocals. The stage managers and assistants were moving from station to station checking microphones or gathering equipment. ”Well good luck. It has been a pleasure working with you all.” Selena said sweetly.
“Find a spare room to change in and I’ll see you all after the show.” With these words of praise Selena gave each girl a hug before leaving to attend to the other contestants.
“Monique, what’s the order?” Sabrina asked, lacing up the strings of her bustier.
“We are…number 3 for the dancers after intermission. We still have the singers and comedians to go.” Monique informed her sister.
“Okay…alright I’m ready to do your make-up.” Sabrina said, putting on her gloss.
“Thank you.” Monique grinned sitting down as Sabrina applied shadow, mascara and gloss to her face. “Where’s the glitter?”
“Hold on…” Sabrina said fixing the zigzag part in her hair. She pulled out a spray can and shook it. “Close your eyes,” she instructed.
Sabrina sprayed the glitter around her hair, neck and shoulders before closing the top. “You look great sis.” Sabrina said, admiring her work. Monique got up and looked in the vanity mirror. They both chose natural curls. Monique’s eye shadow was a light shade of blue with clear gloss on her lips for shine while the black mascara brought out her hazel eyes.
Both wore no jewelry except small diamond studs. Sabrina had opted for black liner, smudged for a more dramatic effect. Her gloss had a slight black tint to it however. “So how’s the top feel?” Sabrina questioned adjusting the shorts under the skirt.
“Well it’s somewhat uncomfortable, but I can deal. How’s the skirt?” replied Monique with a smirk.
“Just makes it in the back. The shorts keep it all together,” said Sabrina with a forced smile, her nerves beginning to settle in.
“Oh well…I guess we just wait now.” Monique sighed, twiddling her thumbs.
“I thought I would like the costume,” someone snickered in Monique’s ear. She nearly fell out the chair. “Fred! George! What are you two doing back here?” she shrieked.
“Oh my dear, we’re in the comedian portion. We thought it would be a good surprise.” Fred s******ed his eyes never leaving hers.
“Uh huh…” Sabrina sneered.
“Well we must practice the act, but you both look smashing. Good luck.” George complimented. “Fred come on…”
“Okay…” he pouted with a wink to Monique and disappeared into another room with George.
“Well that was a pleasant surprise,” said Monique with a dreamy expression.
“Yea I bet.” Sabrina agreed, with a sly grin.
“Well, well, well…I see you two are getting ready to lose.” Rita sneered cynically. Her usual long black hair was in a sleek ponytail with silver and green ribbons tied to the scrunchie. She wore a matching sports bra and shorts donned in the Slytherin colors.
Pansy wore a green and black tube top and matching skirt with her platinum blond locks in a ponytail similar to Rita’s. Gretchen completed the trio in a silver and black tank with capris.
“Nice to see you, too, Rita. Is Draco still mad at you?” Monique retorted scathingly.
“Why would he be?” Pansy questioned quite confused. Rita turned 3 shades of red and stormed off.
“Singers, please be ready. 1 minute before show time,” a stage manager yelled.
Monique squeezed her sister’s hand one more time. “Okay, let’s do this.”
The show went fairly quick for the people backstage. The singers were amazing. A special surprise was made when Amira’s best friend, Yvonne came out in a red convertible for Ciara’s “Oh”. Luca made a cameo appearance as Ludacris. Fred and George stole the show demonstrating the power of slip and slide. A small paste put on your unsuspecting victim’s shoes making them slip and slide to the floor. Then of course their newly refined animal transformation potion. Along with a charmed note taking pen that writes everything said into it. The teachers were none to happy about the last. Intermission was short leading to the big event the dancers.
“Prepare to lose,” scoffed Rita, stepping into place for their grand entrance. Sabrina and Monique only rolled their eyes as Pansy and Gretchen pushed past them to take their place next to Rita.
The dance was about 5 minutes, but was actually fantastic. Gretchen performed a perfect back flip in “1,2 Step”. Pansy’s back bend was timed perfectly in the domino effect in “Flap your wings”. Rita’s solo in “Shake ya tailfeather” proved to be the one of the strongest parts of the dance. “Headsprung” would have been perfect if they knew how to do it properly.
“Oh boy.” Monique mumbled, seeing the standing ovation the group received.
“We have to pump up the energy, Nique,” advised Sabrina, watching them take a bow.
“Uh huh,” she nodded, seeing the 3 Slytherins gloating in victory.
“Cho, Marietta you’re next,” the manager informed checking off their name on a clipboard.
“Okay…” Marietta squeaked.
“Monique, I’m nervous.” Cho whimpered, on the side of the stage.
“Don’t think about the people only think about the love.” Monique encouraged her.
The music started as Marietta stepped on the stage to begin the dance. Cho flashed her a quick smile before stepping out onto the stage.
Oh oh oh oh ohhhhh
Oh oh oh oh
If it wasn't for the money, cars and movies stars and jewels
And all these things I got
I wonder, hey
Would you still want me (Want you)
Would you still be calling me (Still calling you)
You be loving me? (I'll be loving you)
Sabrina and Monique cheered them on the entire time. It seemed to work because they danced better than ever. By the time Cho and Marietta reached “I like that” by Houston their confidence level reached new heights. They also earned a standing ovation from the crowd.
Sabrina gave her sister a quick thumbs up from stage right. Monique returned it from stage left.
Faster and faster baby I never lose my breath…
Both girls smirked at each other before letting the love take over. “Lose my breath” was a dance off; each girl trying to out dance the other. In stage center, Sabrina did a hitch kick and crouched down as Monique did a fan kick over her head. She quickly turned and exited the stage with a sideways glance to her sister as the steam engulfed the stage for “Only U”.
Sabrina stood up and walked down stage, slowly. There was not an eye in the room that wasn’t on her.
I just want you to know…that…
Throughout it all…it’s only you…that stuck by me…
And for that-I thank you…I love you…
At a point it appeared as if she was Ashanti in the video. The other dancers appeared to materialize in perfect alignment with her movements. The music began to mix as the flame projectors shot up. Monique entered to begin “Freek-a-leek”. Fred and George were very compelled to watch this dance.
By the time mixed to “Drop it like it’s hot”, Fred’s jaw was almost to the floor.
Monique had the most devious smirk on her face as she did the tick going from the floor to the top. She mixed the vanilla moves of old school Caribbean dances with the chocolate flavor of modern hip-hop into a tasty new flavor of dancing. The beats of “Headsprung” began to mix as Monique ran back for Sabrina to slip her the headset. They proceeded to demonstrate the proper way to do “headsprung”. Most of the dance was basically freestyle mixed with audience interaction.
The only planned part was the flip. Sabrina moved to her side of the stage as Monique stayed center. Sabrina took a deep breath in and flipped into her split. Monique wasn’t far behind with her back handspring. Each sister pulled up the other as graceful as possible. Monique and Sabrina blew a kiss as their logo appeared on the screen, walking off in the direction they entered. The music faded with entire Great Hall screaming.
November 24th, 2005, 12:03 am
here's the feedback (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?p=2754495#post2754495) forum for the story...i really appreciate your comments on how to make the story better and more enjoyable to read...thankies:cool:
December 7th, 2005, 11:34 pm
Hello:D ...long time no story, yes...school has been a pain lately, but i hope to post between today and friday so hold on just a little longer:angel:
December 12th, 2005, 11:07 pm
All the contestants watched from behind the curtain waiting for their group to be called. The tension was high with several minor arguments occurring between rivals. Nothing too serious just points taken here or there. “Singers, please go out stage right,” a manager instructed ushering them all onto the blinding lights.
“An excellent performance put on by all, I must say.” Dumbledore praised energetically. He stood in deep violet robes with a delightful twinkle in his eye. The 4 judges and coordinators were positioned in front of the large table holding the glimmering trophies and small prizes.
“Before, the winners for our singing portion are announced I would like to introduce the staff that worked so diligently to make today possible. For the singers: Nicole Stewart.” A redheaded young woman with sparkling blue eyes gave a small wave.
“For the comedians, Ross Omega with assistance from the dance coordinator Selena McDonald.” An extremely tale yet handsome young man with sandy brown hair and deep chocolate eyes gave a satisfied smirk. Selena gave a small curtsy.
“Finally for the monologues: Bryant Shaw,” said Dumbledore as a boy no older than 18 with green eyes and dark brown hair gave a dignified pose. “On to the winners....”
The Great Hall erupted into cheers as one of the Weird Sisters handed Dumbledore the envelope. “Thank you. Third place goes to Reese from Hufflepuff. Second place is awarded to Greenlee from Ravenclaw. First place goes to Ms. Yvonne Parks from Slytherin.” A mass of cheering was emitted from the Slytherins with Amira’s voice heard above the rest. Each girl took her received a ring with musical notes on the top. Yvonne also received a trophy with a microphone resting atop it.
Yvonne moved to the side as the other two girls were escorted inside and the comedians onto the stage. “Justin the envelope please…”Dumbledore asked, taking the outstretched sheet. “Third place is Shandice of Gryffindor. Second is Jesse from Hufflepuff. First are Fred and George from Gryffindor.”
Everyone, but the Slytherins who chose to give polite applause were cheering and screaming. Each contestant received a gift certificate to Zonko’s Joke Shop. Fred and George also acquired a small trophy with a laughing mouth.
Fred and George moved to the side to let Shandice and Jesse be escorted inside as the dancers came out. Fred gave Monique a small wink as she took her place next to Sabrina. “Now for the dancers…thank you, Kat,” said Dumbledore taking the small envelope.
“Hmm…tied at second place is Cho and Marietta from Ravenclaw accompanied by Pansy, Rita and Gretchen of Slytherin. First place is awarded to Sabrina and Monique of Gryffindor.”
Cheers erupted from all ends of the Great Hall including a few select Slytherins. Each girl was presented with a dance charm bracelet. Sabrina and Monique also shared a trophy with pointe shoes on the top. They took their place next to Fred and George as the other girls were led behind the curtain. The drama students filed out onto the stage.
“Finally for our drama portion…my thanks Keith,” said Dumbledore cheerfully.
“Third place is given to Kiana of Hufflepuff. Second is awarded to Luca of Slytherin. First place in our drama portion is given to Ben of Ravenclaw for his riveting performance of “To Be or Not To Be”.”
Sabrina, Monique, Fred and George appeared from behind the curtain to their enthusiastic group of friends.
“You all were bloody amazing!” Ron exclaimed, giving his brothers a large clamp on the back.
“You were awesome!!” Oliver yelled, picking up his girlfriend by the waist. Sabrina was blushing madly.
“Thank you, Oliver. Put me down though…” said Sabrina modestly.
“I underestimated you both. I’m sorry for that,” Seamus apologized with a cheeky grin.
“Oh not a problem, Seamus. You know we don’t mind,” said Monique with a huge grin. “Where is everybody?”
“Oh they’re back setting up the party in Gryffindor Tower,” Parvati reassured them.
“Oh and Colin is poised with his camera, just as a heads up,” she added with a wink.
“Really? We’re ready for our close up aren’t we Fred?” George asked his twin in jest. Fred and George struck up a pose worthy of the cover page for a Superman comic.
“I’m going to bust a gut soon,” Seamus howled as the entire group doubled over with laughter.
“Mami one and two!!” Amira yelled, moving through the crowd.
“Amira Maria…” Sabrina exclaimed, embracing her younger cousin.
“Don’t leave me out,” said Monique coming from the other side.
“If only Colin had his camera now,” cackled Oliver shaking his head.
Sabrina raised her brow at him. “Sure, Oliver,” she said sarcastically, turning her attention back to Amira. “Yvonne and Luca were great, too. You taught her the dance moves from “Oh” I know.”
“Of course…I love that song,” said Amira with a devious smirk. “Two others want to wish you congratulations…”she added, her eyes moving towards two figures chatting with Yvonne and Luca in the corner.
“Girls, this is your day, we’re not going to be angry,” said Oliver giving Sabrina a hug.
“Exactly, besides I’m sure Hermione needs our expertise in locating a substantial amount of butterbeer,” said George airily.
“Oliver and I will wait for you,” said Fred giving Monique a kiss on the forehead.
“Thanks.” Monique gushed, looking up at him. “Hey, Seamus!”
“Yea?” he answered.
“Make sure the victory party is stocked with Weasley Wizard Wheezes products!” she yelled enthusiastically.
“That’s a given!” he shouted back over the noise. Sabrina and Monique gave him a thumbs up with a quick glance at Oliver and Fred, followed Amira to where the Slytherins were celebrating.
“What are you here to gloat?” Gretchen snapped, seeing the two Gryffindors approaching.
“Actually Gretchen they’re with me so, sod off,” Amira retorted rolling her eyes.
“You might as well be one of them,” Rita said with disgust.
“Amira, let it go,” Monique whispered seeing her cousin searching for her purse.
“And let her…” Amira started, pointing at the cynical Slytherins.
“Yes, let her talk,” Sabrina interceded sternly, ushering their flamboyant cousin away from Gretchen and Rita.
“Congratulations, Yvonne!” said Sabrina, sweetly.
“Thanks, Sabrina. You two were amazing, too,” the girl said with a bright smile. Yvonne was about Amira’s height with honey brown hair in loose curls about her face. Her sparkling blue eyes were dancing with excitement highlighting her baby doll face. Yvonne was on the thin side, but was still very pretty.
“Thanks Yvonne. Where did you learn to rap, Luca?” Monique questioned, quirking her brow at Harry’s obvious smirk.
“Oh, I had a little help from Amira and my friend Robby,” Luca answered putting on airs.
“Uh hem…” Amira said, clearing her throat very pointedly.
Luca gave a small sneer. “Okay, a lot of help. It was basically last minute, but worked out quite well.” Amira’s grin grew wider.
“Anyways, I’ve done my duty. Come on guys leave these 4 alone,” scoffed Amira, putting an arm around her boyfriend and best friend. The 3 friends exchanged telling glances and disappeared into the crowd.
“Your cousin is something, is all I can say,” said Draco incredulously.
“Uh huh…too much attitude for her little body is more like it,” replied Sabrina with a devious smirk.
“Yea, well you look and were absolutely brilliant!” Draco exclaimed, admiring her for a second.
“Thank you, we worked hard,” she said turning a slight shade of pink like a little schoolgirl.
“Monique…there aren’t even words to begin! I understand why you two were beat after practice,” said Harry at a loss for words.
“Yea definitely,” agreed Monique sheepishly. The four shared another awkward silence.
“Yea, well we should get going. Thanks for all the support, though.” Sabrina suggested timidly.
“Uh yea, I agree. We’ll talk to you girls soon,” Draco nodded in accord.
“Well bye,” Monique said bashfully to Harry.
“Bye.” Harry said with a smile. The four teenagers parted all quite aware their conversations would be terribly awkward from now on.
Oliver, Fred, Sabrina and Monique walked into the Gryffindor common room to find Lavender and Ginny had found the Caccamos mega bass stereo. George and Dean were coming in out of the room each time with more goodies than before. Neville and Hermione were moving the furniture to the sides making room for a small dance floor. The other Gryffindors piled in behind admiring the interesting change the 7th years made to the common room.
“Hermione?” both twins exclaimed, at the sight of their friend.
Hermione grinned mischievously. “I thought it would be an appropriate victory party after all,” motioning towards Fred & George who were busy selling their animal transfiguration potions, “of your hard work.”
“Definitely, “ added an excited Ginny and Lavender bouncing to beat of Busta Rhymes' “Touch It”.
“Where did you find that cd?” questioned Monique walking over to her friends, flipping through her cd case.
“So, are you going to show me how you learned to move like that?” Oliver whispered in Sabrina’s ear.
Sabrina’s eyes lit up. “Maybe later…all I feel like doing now is dancing.”
“Okay…” Oliver said, pulling her close. “Oh Merlin, Monique has lost her mind.”
Sabrina turned to see her sister dancing with Fred in the middle of the common room to the hot beats of “Touch It.” “I think she has the right idea,” Sabrina smirked to herself.
“Sabrina, is she actually?” Parvati asked with Seamus not far from her side.
“Yes, she is and you know what it looks fun…”said Sabrina with a mischievous twinkle in her eye. It wasn’t long before Monique and Fred had company on the dance floor.
“What would McGonagall say?” Hermione shrieked, foreseeing the evening she helped plan.
“Hermione, don’t think about McGonagall just enjoy your 7th year…” said Ron in a slight purr. Hermione looked like she might think about it.
“Look who decided to join us,” jeered Monique, seeing Hermione appear next to her with Ron.
“I hope we’re not too much of a bad influence,” replied Hermione, beginning to loosen up just a tad bit.
“Mione, believe me I think they could care less.” Lavender assured her motioning to several 1st and 2nd years busying themselves with WWW products. The festivities continued until midnight when McGonagall came in to see where all the noise was coming from.
Sabrina and Oliver “volunteered” to stay and clean up the mess with much prodding by McGonagall.
“I think you got just a tad bit too into it…” Oliver joked putting the last of the furniture back in place.
“No, you think?” Sabrina retorted with an amused grin, lying down on the couch Oliver just moved.
“Umm…missy, I wasn’t done,” Oliver smirked, trying to move the couch with her on it.
“Oliver, I don’t even have the strength to get up the stairs I’m crashing down here,” Sabrina admitted, stifling a yawn.
Oliver pondered the thought for a second before lying down next to her. Sabrina moved down on the couch, making more room for him. “Thanks.”
“Your welcome,” she responded sleepily, resting her head on his chest.
“Brina?” Oliver asked, looking down at her.
“Hmm…” she answered, slightly more awake.
“Do you remember what I asked earlier?” he questioned, drawing her closer to him.
“Yes,” she replied, opening her eyes to look at his devious expression.
“What’s the answer?” he asked, raising her chin. Sabrina looked him up and down slowly.
“Whatever you want,” she purred.
“Brina, come on…” Oliver prodded softly.
“Hmm…what time is it?” she asked, feeling the light blinding her eyes.
“It’s 7:30 in the morning. They’ll be up soon,” Oliver whispered delicately.
“Yea, you’re right,” agreed Sabrina, rubbing her eyes. She sat up on the sofa slowly, trying to wake up slightly.
“Are you alright, luv?” Oliver asked, rubbing her shoulders gently.
Sabrina gave a small nod. “Yea…can you just do one thing for me though?”
“Anything?” Oliver answered, moving Sabrina to his lap.
“I know everyone is going to be asking questions and I don’t mind if you tell them it did happen, but…” Sabrina began carefully.
“But…” he prompted.
“But, I need you to promise me that you won’t tell any details about it,” Sabrina asked awkwardly.
“Sure, whatever you want, baby,” said Oliver, giving her a gentle kiss on the lips.
“Promise me, though…” whispered Sabrina, tenderly.
“I promise. I won’t do anything you don’t want to do,” Oliver vowed to her. “I love you. I would never hurt you…”
~*~*~The Night Before ~*~*~
“You called master,” Nadia said with a bow.
“Yes, I need you to get something for me. It will be risky, but it is quite necessary for the plan,” replied Voldemort contemptuously.
“What must I do?” questioned Nadia indifferently. Voldemort only sneered.
December 20th, 2005, 3:14 am
It was Monday night. The air was cool and crisp; perfect night for flying. The team for a change came in their uniforms to begin practice sooner. Their first game was 2 weeks away and some more practice was needed. “Ginny don’t throw the quaffle at me if you have to throw it near my head to hit me!” yelled Oliver, after she just missed 3 shots.
“If you would stop yelling, maybe I could!” she snarled, tossing the quaffle to Christina. Fred just happened to nail a bludger in the back of his shoulders moments later.
“That’s what you should be doing to the Slytherin keeper, not me!” Oliver howled at Fred while George and Ginny cackled in a corner.
“Wood! Relax…” said Christina calmly seeing the remainder of the team with the exception of Sabrina about to tear him apart. He shot her an icy glare.
“Sabrina…do something,” prompted Ron, seeing George eyeing another bludger.
“Oliver!” Sabrina yelled, flying over to the irritated keeper. “Use your energy on Slytherin not your team. We’ll do one more run through before going in, this time no yelling. If we still look horrible, we’ll practice all week. Deal?” proposed Sabrina justly.
Oliver surveyed her for a moment debating her proposition. “Alright,” he mumbled reluctantly.
“Run it one more time and I…” Sabrina glowered at him, “…promise not to yell.”
“Thank you, Sabrina!” Ron rejoiced, slapping five with Ginny. Not surprisingly the team did splendidly. Ginny, Ron and Christina scored several goals on Oliver while Fred and George chucked the bludgers away from their teammates. Practice came to an end once Sabrina secured the snitch in her hand.
“We should use this tactic more often,” commented Christina to the girls once the team had gone to the locker rooms.
“Yea, I can’t concentrate with him screaming orders. Why didn’t Monique come to practice?” asked Ginny.
“She had some homework to finish…” Sabrina replied nonchalantly.
“Oh…”Ginny nodded busying herself with getting dressed.
“I tell you Wood if it weren’t for Brina we’d have to lock you in here,” jeered Fred, shaking his head.
“Yea I bet,” he smirked mischievously.
“So how many times must we beg what happened Friday night?” George prodded.
“I can’t say.” Oliver s******ed pulling his shirt over his head. The 3 guys exchanged knowing glances.
“Aww c’mon, Wood.” Fred prompted to the four boys finished dressing.
“Alright…” he gave in.
Sabrina, Ginny and Christina had secured their brooms and picked up their duffel bags to leave the locker room when Sabrina stopped. “What’s wrong, Brina?” Christina questioned seeing the clear distraught in her features.
The noise from the 4 boys became louder as Sabrina heard several extremely personal details being deluged. “I know he didn’t,” she snarled, slamming the door open. The guilt on Oliver’s face when she surfaced from the locker room was proof enough.
“You promised me, Oliver!” Sabrina screamed.
Wood’s face went a deep scarlet. “But…but…Sabrina it’s only…” he stuttered.
“That’s not the point! Oliver, you promised me. I was dear when I asked you to keep Friday to us. You promised me you would never tell a soul. How could you? After all the chances I’ve given you?” Sabrina pleaded tears streaming down her face.
“Sabrina, I’m…I’m really sorry. It was a mistake; it’s only Ron, Fred and George though. You know they would never tell.” Oliver beseeched her knowing he blew his final chance.
“You really don’t get it?” said Sabrina incredulously. “I understand where you’re coming from, but this was supposed to be sacred. After all that we’ve been through, I still can’t trust you to keep a promise?”
“Hey…why don’t we all go upstairs and chill out?” Fred said seeing Sabrina’s eyes flashing.
“No, Fred I’m settling this now.” Sabrina insisted. “Oliver I’m not going to be taken advantage of again. We’re threw.” With that Sabrina ran off, leaving behind her teammates and most importantly Oliver.
“You’re really something, Wood? You 3 are no better for pressuring him into it!” Ginny scolded sharply. None of the boys said a word only looked at the floor. Christina stalked off after Ginny without a word to the guys.
Sabrina ran to the one place she felt safe. She was surprised to find another figure lurking in it. “Oh I thought no one was in here,” she choked out beginning to go down the stairs.
He grabbed her arm. “Sabrina, what happened? Why are you so upset?” She shook her head with tears still dripping from her eyes as she was made to sit down.
He conjured a box of tissues “Draco, I told you he would.” Sabrina sniffed wiping her eyes.
“You could have never known he would betray you don’t blame yourself. Sabrina there’s just one thing. Why did you make him promise you in the beginning? Wouldn’t you want to let everyone know how much you love him?” Draco questioned playing devil’s advocate.
“Shouldn’t the fact it was important that I needed him to promise me, enough? What happened with…Draco it’s extremely private and painful. Only Monique and Hermione know about it…Monique only knows because she had to be there. Hermione, she came to visit during the summer,” explained Sabrina with great difficulty.
“Oh…then Sabrina you don’t need this let it go and be happy.” Draco said wiping away another tear.
“I want to, but in a twisted way I still love him!” she yelled into the sofa. Draco smiled sympathetically and bent down next to her.
“You know I knew that already, right?” he smirked facetiously. Sabrina looked up briefly and then buried her head back in the sofa.
“If only there was a way to erase this…” she wished honestly.
“You can’t change time so, you have to find a way to work through it…” Draco said softly.
“How?” Sabrina whispered.
“I don’t know. You still have feelings for him, but don’t want to be stepped on. Let time take its course I guess,” he said, gently rubbing her shoulder. Sabrina sat up slowly.
“Draco, I’m not going to pretend I don’t care about you. I also don’t want to…”Sabrina began, but stopped realizing he knew all this. “What are you going to do?”
“There is a way for you to sort out your feelings, really for both of us. To examine whether our feelings go beyond physical attraction and friendship.” Draco clarified, taking her hand.
“What is it?” she questioned desperate for an answer to the raging questions craving her attention.
Draco starred at her for a long time, choosing his words carefully. “We could go out until lets say Halloween and during that time you can sort out your feelings for Oliver and see whether your feelings are true about me. At the same time I can work out whether my feelings are one to build a serious relationship,” said Draco gingerly.
Sabrina had a puzzled look on her face. She was debating the idea. “It could work, but I need sometime to…”
“I completely understand I didn’t expect you to at all.” Draco explained, not wanting to intimidate her.
“Thank you, I really appreciate this, Draco. I mean if this is any consolation you’ve become one of my best friends,” said Sabrina tenderly.
“I feel the same way about you,” he whispered sweetly. Draco kissed her forehead gently. “I should go.”
“Yea me too.” Sabrina agreed, pulling her eyes away from his.
“Give Oliver hell for me.” Draco sneered.
“Oh that won’t be difficult,” she smirked rubbing her eyes.
“Aww…bloody hell my eyelash is in my eye,” she winced her right eye beginning to water.
“Hold on.” Draco said opening it and blowing on the pupil. “Better.”
“Yea thanks,” thanked Sabrina with a nod. After a brief awkward silence both said their goodnights and departed for their separate dormitories.
December 27th, 2005, 7:16 pm
**Sorry it took so long hope everyone had a good holiday...not sure when the next will be up I'm having serious computer issues...anywhoo here's the next post:D
The day after was nothing, but headaches and heartaches. “Sabrina, get up,” called Monique to her sullen sister.
“I’m coming Nique. I have a headache from last night,” said Sabrina, pulling herself out of bed.
“Parvati and Lavender went to talk to Seamus and Dean quickly. They’ll be back.” Hermione informed, tucking few strands of hair into her already untidy bun.
“Oh ok…” answered Sabrina with a heavy sigh. Monique gave her sister a long hug.
“It just brings back memories of…him,” she snarled in obvious disgust.
“We know, just keep your spirits up.” Hermione encouraged helpfully.
“Yea…if only it was that easy,” she nodded.
After joining up with Parvati and Lavender the 5 girls went down for breakfast. It seemed people had overheard the screaming because snide remarks from several students could be heard. Sabrina was eating her cereal when she overheard Carmela and her friend Rosaline talking. “I know she just got back together with him last week. It’s really sad she has to all this for attention.” Rosaline scoffed.
“No, it’s worse when she’s doing all this for that git Malfoy.” Carmela s******ed as they walked off to the Hufflepuff table.
“Brina, don’t listen to them.” Lavender said sympathetically.
“I’m trying, but it’s not just them,” growled Sabrina, eyeing a couple of Ravenclaws whispering and pointing at her. The day passed by in a blur. Oliver attempted to talk to her a few times. She usually answered him with a polite nod and walked away. By dinner the rumors had become more vicious. Rita took this as a field day for torturous remarks and crude comments. Sabrina chose to skip dinner and stay in the dormitory instead.
“I hate seeing her like this.” Monique grimaced.
“I understand. Neither do I.” Hermione concurred, rolling around the rice on her plate.
“Why the long faces?” asked Dean sitting next to Lavender.
“We’re worried Dean.” Lavender answered with a frown.
“Cheer up, mates, Brina’s going to bounce back.” Seamus said optimistically.
“Yea, you two still won’t tell me why this bothers her so much,” Parvati mumbled quietly.
“It’s not out place to, I can’t stress this anymore. If you all want to know ask Sabrina. Although I wouldn’t recommend it right now.” Monique snapped, becoming rather annoyed by her persistence.
“Fine.” Parvati retorted, ending the topic.
Monique was about to return to her treacle tart when a 5th year came up to her. “Can I help you?” she said with a forced smile.
“Sorry, but I just wanted to know if it was true your sister is pregnant?” she asked with a note of arrogance in her voice. The 7th years went silent.
“Absolutely not! You go tell whoever started that rumor,” Monique yelled, raising her voice and towering over the girl in continued rage, “if they have anything else they would like to say about my sister they will answer to me! You people don’t even know her because if you did you would know how much Oliver hurt her! So, keep your skank comments and remarks to yourself!”
The girl nodded before running off to the Slytherin table. None of the 7th years spoke. “I’m going to animagus training. Neville, take care of any comments please.” Monique asked, putting the bag over her shoulder.
“Of course.” Neville nodded without hesitation.
“Hermione…” she began.
“I know, Nique, hurry before you curse someone.” Hermione replied glaring at the triumphant Slytherins. Monique smiled weakly before storming out of the Great Hall.
“Hey Monique.” Harry greeted cheerily, seeing her obvious mood.
“Hi,” she answered curtly.
“I’m sorry about all this drama with your sister,” said Harry compassionately.
“It’s not your fault people are such dumb***es. I mean they don’t even know why they broke up and yet they assume the worst. What would you do if someone broke a promise not to tell about an intimate moment between the two of you? That’s what really happened.” Monique clarified, leaning against a wall.
“Oh what a jerk. I would do the same,” replied Harry with disdain.
“Do you want me to clear up the rumor? I will if this is hurting you or Sabrina this badly.”
“No people will believe what they want. I’m not going to get you detention for rumors that aren’t even true,” answered Monique shaking her head.
“I’d do it for you.” Harry said sweetly.
Monique smiled at him. “Thanks for the offer, I’ll pass though. People believe what they want and see what they wish. No one can change that. If I could Gretchen may have turned out nicer,” smirked Monique playfully.
Harry gave a small chuckle. “Yea, you’re right.”
“If you’re ready to begin it would be a necessity for you to come in the classroom.” McGonagall said coolly.
“Oh of course, professor.” Harry nodded walking in after a silent Monique.
“Today, you’re going to master the technique of a full transformation. Changing back is at times the most difficult. Potter proceed…”McGonagall instructed. Harry’s slim muscular frame slowly became the well-built snowy white frame of a Siberian tiger. He announced his presence with a mighty roar. Monique actually took a few steps back fearing he may attack.
“Well done, Potter!” said a pleased McGonagall, showering him with laudatory.
“Refordio” Harry had a satisfied smirk implanted in his features.
“Alright then Ms. Caccamo, proceed…” Monique nodded contouring into the adorable and sneaky figure of the fox. She gave a little squeak before jumping into Harry’s unsuspecting lap. “Excellent! It’s coming along well. I suspect by the end of the month you shall be fully registered animaguses. You may still require a tad bit of practice changing back, but that takes time and most of all practice. Refordio,” lectured McGonagall.
Monique transformed back unintentionally in Harry’s lap. “Sorry,” she squeaked blushing a deep scarlet.
“Anytime,” he chuckled running a hand through his hair. McGonagall’s mischievous grin went unnoticed.
January 2nd, 2006, 10:06 pm
**A/N: I'm not sure when the next post after this will be up...my computer is malfunctioning so it is a rarity when it does work...i'll try to post from school, but expect it in a week or so...anywhoo...enjoy!!!:lol: **
“Double Potions, bloody hell are they trying to torture us?” asked Ron incredulously. The friends were on their way to Potions that afternoon. After an extremely long History of Magic lesson and a rather interesting Care of Magical Creatures lesson on square-cut minxies: small little creatures the size of a bison freesias with fluffy white and black hair whose large floppy ears made them able to fly like dumbo. Potions did not look fun in the least.
Snape had an enormous cauldron in the middle of the room. The class piled in and surrounded the icy brew. “Can anyone tell me what this is?” Snape drawled from the front of the classroom.
Surprisingly, Sabrina’s hand shot up. “Yes Ms. Caccamo,” he sneered cheekily.
“That’s a love potion, Professor Snape. One of the most intoxicating kinds, which makes the drinker permanently in love with the brewer.” Sabrina explained with a satisfied grin.
“5 points to Gryffindor…” he mumbled with faintest sign of a smirk. The Slytherins snarled with visible disgust. “Very good, can anyone tell me how long it takes to brew one?” said Snape quizzically.
“A month,” said Draco informatively.
“5 points to Slytherin,” awarded Snape knowing that was one of their assigned potions.
“Excellent. It is also extremely difficult to make. I want all of you to follow the instructions of page 349 on how to begin this potion. Ms. Caccamo, Mr. Malfoy, you are to begin tonight’s homework seeing as you both brewed the one sitting in front of us. A scroll long on the history of love potions and how this particular one affects the drinker.” Snape instructed dryly. He shot his class another icy glare signaling them to move towards a desk to begin the day’s assignment.
“Sabrina does this look right?” Monique whispered to her twin.
“Umm…it should be a tad bit more pinky instead of reddish pink. Add a tad bit more belladonna,” suggested Sabrina helpfully.
“Thanks,” she whispered, chopping up more ingredients. The usual assessment at the end of class went as expected. Hermione’s potion was perfect. Monique’s was close enough along with Oliver’s. Fred, George and Ron all received grim expressions from beet red cauldrons. Seamus, Dean, Neville, Parvati and Lavender had all managed to transfer out of Potions.
It was about 5pm and Monique sat in the common room alone. She had her legs crossed in a large armchair with “So you’re THAT desperate for love?” in her lap. She looked up when she heard the portrait door swing open and returned to her book. A hand went over her mouth as she looked into the black hooded figure and white masked face starring down at her. Monique was going to scream, but it told her not to make a sound and to come with him.
Monique nodded frightfully and followed as he led her through the halls. Her breathing was shallow and she looked scared out of her wits. He led to the Room of Requirement and asked her to go in once the door opened. She nodded knowing there was no way she could run. The room was dark, but once the figure appeared the room was lit with scented candles and sprinkled with rose petals. Monique furrowed her brow and turned to see Fred grinning at her,“What the f*** is wrong with you?!” snapped Monique with a hand to her heart.
“I just wanted to give you a little jolt not give you a heart attack.” Fred jeered moving to hug her.
“No! Do you even realize how scared I was?” Monique yelled enraged.
“Monique, I’m sorry if I scared you, but lets just enjoy the moment,” said Fred eager to change the subject.
“No, Fred! Some things aren’t funny and you know I hate the dark!” Monique snarled backing away from him.
“Alright I get it. Back off already!” retorted Fred vehemently.
“You and that d*** joke shop,” she mumbled turning away from him.
“What did you say?” Fred growled his eyes flashing as he walked calmly toward her.
“I said you and that d*** joke shop,” said Monique coolly before feeling a hand come across her face forcefully. Fred looked down at his hand and then at the red mark on Monique’s face.
“Oh my God. I’m sorry.” Fred apologized quickly.
“Get away from me,” said Monique her eyes swelling up. She took one look at him and left the Room of Requirement. Fred stayed where he was, embedded to the floor. Monique’s head was racing, her eyes stinging, barely able to stay open. She ran down the hall clueless to where she was going.
Harry was coming out of a brief meeting with Dumbledore when he saw Monique running by. “Hey Nique!” he yelled going after her. It was obvious she did not hear him.
Harry ran in front of her to stop the rapid movements of her feet. She crashed into him almost sending them both toppling to the floor. “Woo, what happened to you?” asked Harry concerned. Monique gently lifted her head to show the handprint on her cheek.
Harry’s blood began to boil. “He hit you?!” She nodded into his shirt. “Where is he?” She shrugged her shoulders.
“I guess in the room of Requirement where I left him,” said Monique through muffled cries. Harry took her hand and led her to the grounds outside. They walked silently to the lake a place out of view.
“What happened?” Harry questioned once they had sat down.
The 7th year Gryffindors were all hanging around in the common room when a dumbstruck Fred came in. “Brother dear, what’s wrong you look like you just saw Filch?” George cackled.
“Fred, where’s Monique?” questioned Sabrina apprehensively.
“I don’t know,” he choked out.
“Are you okay?” Ron asked after a deep silence.
“I…I…” he stammered.
“You what?” Ginny prompted.
“We got in a fight. She said something about the joke shop and I…I hit her,” he said in absolute shock. They all went silent.
“You did what?” all 5 girls shouted.
“Have you lost your d*** mind?” Parvati and Lavender yelled.
“You don’t do things like that!” Ginny shouted enraged.
Sabrina put her hand up and walked slowly to him. She looked him dead in the eye and asked, “Where?” He pointed to his cheek before she struck him.
“Don’t ever touch my sister again,” she growled and stormed out the room. Sabrina knew Monique would want to be alone, but the question was where?
Meanwhile, Draco was in search of Harry who was supposed to come down for dinner after seeing Dumbledore. What did he do? He went to search for him. “Hey Draco!” called Sabrina from a distance.
“What’s up?” he questioned nonchalantly.
“Have you seen, Monique? I’ve been all around the school. I was just about to check the grounds,” she questioned very much out of breath.
“Sorry, I haven’t. By chance did you see Harry?” he answered.
“No,” she replied with a shrug. Both shared a furtive glance.
“Why don’t we both check the grounds? I believe there is a good chance we’ll find them there.” Draco suggested.
“That sounds like a brilliant idea.” Sabrina grinned, walking with him.
“He’s never been like that before. I know I shouldn’t have made the remark, but I mean he didn’t have to…hit me.” Monique broke down in Harry’s arms.
“No, he didn’t. There is no excuse for that. I have always believed hitting a girl is cowardly and I still do.” Harry whispered comfortingly.
“He just frightened me so much. I lost it. There are only a couple of things that make me this upset and he nailed both,” replied Monique lamentably.
“I’m sorry…” Harry whispered pulling her closer.
“It’s not your fault I chose the wrong guy.” Monique whispered looking at the moon’s peaceful glow against the midnight blue waters of the lake.
Harry glanced down at her soft features, but didn’t speak. He knew who this mystery boy was. “Monique, you made the right choice. You took a chance and went back to who you love-“
“Who I believed I love. The thing is Harry, I was still falling in love with him when he was completely in love with me.” Monique confessed. Harry starred at her in silence.
“I wondered if you did, too. When you first evaded the question when I asked you. How do you want to handle this?” questioned Harry sympathetically.
“All I want is to sit here with you for now,” she whispered resting her head back on his shoulder.
“Okay…” he nodded.
Sabrina and Draco walked into the crisp night air in the direction of the lake. Both walked in silence not knowing exactly what to say. Sabrina gently slipped her hand into Draco’s as they continued on. “There they are,” Draco pointed out, seeing the couple sitting near the lake.
“Hey guys.” Sabrina said once they were closer, sitting with Draco in the grass near them.
“Oh hi.” Monique greeted with a sigh.
“I’m really sorry about Fred, Monique.” Draco apologized quietly.
“Thanks,” she smiled glumly.
The two couples didn’t speak only watched the glistening moon reflecting in the lake. Finally Harry spoke. “Monique, what do you want to do?”
“I want to give us a try, but getting over him completely may take time,” she answered honestly.
“We know a way.” Sabrina said giving Draco’s hand a gentle squeeze.
“I remember you told me.” Monique agreed.
“Same here,” added Harry motioning towards Draco.
“Sabrina, are you sure?” Draco questioned turning his attention towards her.
Sabrina moved to face him. “Absolutely. I thought about it all yesterday and realized I would be making a huge mistake if I didn’t,” she replied tenderly. Draco smiled down at Sabrina before bringing her closer to him.
“So you want to give us a try?” asked Monique awkwardly. Harry raised her chin to wipe away the tear threatening to fall.
“More than anything.” Harry replied lovingly. Monique embraced him for a long time letting his words sink in. The two couples stayed by the lake watching the wind rustle the tips of the water. A whole new way of life set in front of them.
*A/N: Alright mighty long post...reviews would be extremely welcome*
January 10th, 2006, 10:49 pm
It was lunch hour when the owls came in carrying the day’s mail. A gray eagle swooped down with a serpent marking on the envelope for Draco. “D*** it,” he growled, crumpling up the envelope.
“What’s up?” asked Harry seeing him jam the paper into a shoulder bag.
“Meeting tonight at 8:00—aww bloody hell, I have that potions thing with Snape tonight. I want those points for our first exam. What am I going to do?” snarled Draco clearly heated.
“Ask Snape if you can skip tonight.” Harry suggested helpfully.
“He just told us, he was deducting full credit every time we skipped or as he said half-***ed it,” retorted Draco with a scowl.
“I’m sure Sabrina, will help you get out of it.” Harry reassured him.
“Yea you’re right,” Draco said the thought dawning on him.
“I’m not going to comment…” Harry snickered cynically.
“Shut up, Potter.” Draco snapped with a glare, tearing a piece of paper from a notebook. He and Harry finished off their breakfast before moving towards the classroom.
“You two seem in a much more cheerful mood,” commented Hermione, seeing Monique and Sabrina happily chatting away.
“What’s the point in mopping? I mean really.” Monique scoffed not giving Fred a second glance. Oliver and Fred were sitting next to Seamus, Dean and George a few seats away from the girls.
“I’m proud of you two. You’re taking this much better than previously,” Parvati chimed.
“Yea, we had some help,” said Sabrina nonchalantly.
Lavender’s eyes widened. “Really? Now how did you get that?”
Sabrina arched an eyebrow furtively. “You’ll find out soon.”
“Uh huh…we’ll see about that Brina.” Parvati s******ed.
“Can we be on time for a change?” Hermione pressed impatiently.
“Fine Mione.” Monique gave in putting the last piece of French toast in her mouth.
The five girls started on their way to the classroom, chatting casually when they approached two figures. “Oh look there are the 2 mini terrors,” Lavender scoffed indignantly.
“No they’re not so bad,” both twins chorused. The Gryffindor girls stopped and starred at them with startled expressions.
“You two are on medication, that’s the only explanation,” said Parvati sarcastically as they walked through the oak doors. Draco slipped Sabrina a note as they walked into the classroom.
Sabrina moved to her normal seat between Monique and Hermione to read it.
“Meet me 30 minutes before Potions. I have a meeting tonight and really want those extra points. Do I need them? No, but I want them.” Sabrina grinned mischievously. “Maybe you can help me get out of Snape so he won’t notice I’m gone. Anyway, talk to you late, baby. Draco.”
Sabrina wanted to burst at the seams from happiness. She hadn’t felt that way since she and Oliver first began dating. It was a giddy happiness that was indescribable. “Sabrina, why do you look so out of it?” Hermione commented seeing Sabrina starring in a daze.
“Huh? Oh nothing, Mione.” Sabrina said quickly falling back into reality. Hermione gave her a sideways glance before returning to her incessant note taking.
Monique was lazing in the girls’ dormitory reading a book Hermione leant to her on the new charm from that day’s class. She had on sweats and a wifebeater with some white Nikes. “Ugh!!” Parvati yelled slamming the door to the dormitory.
“What’s up?” Monique asked, still reading the book.
“Damaris! This girl is insane, literally! She said she’s going to take scissors and cut off all my hair!” she screeched.
“Really? Why would she do that? Better yet, why does she hate you so much?” challenged Monique, incredulously.
“I don’t know! She gives me dirty looks all day in Divination and does everything possible to get on my last nerve! Finally today we get into it and she said she was going to get scissors and cut off all my hair!” Parvati screeched, looking as if she was going to have a conniption.
“Okay…” Monique answered with wide eyes putting down the book. “Well then, fight her. This girl knows how to fight dirty so keep swinging like we do with Pansy, Gretchen and Rita.”
“Nique she is 6’1! She will crush me!” Parvati shouted hysterically.
“Alright, you need to learn the three P’s. Pin. Punch. Pull,” said Monique frankly.
“Explain please…” prompted Parvati utterly befuddled.
“Parvati…do you know how to girl fight?” Monique asked going into her drawer.
“Kind of,” she answered quietly.
“Alright, you can fight because I’ve seen you. In other words, don’t fight to kill. Fight to intimidate and make sure this person will never mess with you again,” Monique explained bluntly. Parvati blinked several times very disturbed. Monique put some Vaseline on the top of her head and face.
“Okay, you need to learn. Oh yes, Vaseline is to keep your face from getting messed up. Now hit me!” Monique challenged.
“I can’t…” Parvati stuttered.
“No, you’re going to learn Parvati Now hit me!” Monique insisted with a nod.
“Fine.” Parvati mustered up her strength and threw a right hook at Monique who blocked it and then pinned her to the wall.
“Woo…how did you?” Parvati stuttered completely fascinated.
“Oh this will take a while…” Monique shook her head.
“Where have you two been?” Sabrina questioned before seeing glimpse of Monique’s brown purse. “Who you about to beat down?”
“No one, I was teaching Parvati,” answered Monique cracking a knuckle. Parvati was rubbing her shoulder, while a red mark donned the left.
“Now, I think Damaris may not kill her. She has a chance against her. Remember when Damaris fought Angelina? That girl pulled out a nail file.” Monique chimed.
“Good luck, you’ll need it.” Sabrina smiled weakly.
“Yea if you’re sister didn’t kill me before that,” said Parvati sarcastically.
“I just taught her the three P’s.” Monique said matter of factly.
“Oh…Parvati you should feel lucky. I don’t even fight my sister,” said Sabrina derisively.
“Why would you need to fight anyone, Parvati?” Seamus questioned unaware of the situation.
“Seamus, I need to do this on my own. Damaris has been at me all year in Divination.” Parvati insisted sternly.
“You mean that Hufflepuff, who looks like a giant?” Dean questioned with a snort.
“Yea it is. Thanks to Nique everything could go really well or absolutely horrible,” answered Parvati pessimistically.
“Okay…tell me how it goes, I have Potions to deal with,” said Sabrina sympathetically.
Parvati nodded with a smirk. “Have fun with Malfoy.” Sabrina gave her a dubious glance and continued out the Great Hall.
Draco paced inside Snape’s classroom. He donned a pair of black jeans and navy t-shirt with his black cloak draped over his shoulders. Sabrina walked into the dimly lit classroom, closing the door quietly behind her.
“Hey,” he answered still pacing.
“Hey,” she replied, gently hugging him. “So how do you want to do this?”
“Well if Snape sees me when he first comes in and at the end he’ll never know. My potions are about finished. Most just need to be stirred clockwise or counterclockwise several times,” Draco informed running his fingers through his platinum blond locks nervously.
“Do you know the task yet?” Sabrina asked compassionately.
“No I never do, unless it’s important.” Draco sighed heavily. He sat on the edge of the table rubbing his shoulder waiting for the pain to come.
“I’ll take care of your potions since you have them labeled with the instructions.” Sabrina added glumly.
Draco looked up to see the distress in her features. “Come here, baby.” Sabrina walked over to where he was sitting and embraced him.
“It’ll be okay, Brina. I promise you,” he whispered, affectionately.
“I know, but it feels different with us being together…” she began painfully,” but do what is necessary and don’t think about me or anyone else. Only focus on the task and coming back safely from it.” Sabrina assured him with a hand to each cheek.
Draco brought his lips to hers tentatively, pulling her closer to him with one hand massaging the back of her neck. Sabrina’s could feel the fine hairs on the back of her neck tingle sending soothing warmth down her spine. “Do you know how long I’ve wanted to do this?” he whispered sweetly, never letting go of her neck.
Sabrina blushed with a girlish grin. “Can we have another go at it?” Draco asked with a pout. Sabrina’s lips met his once again in a more passionate kiss.
“Ms. Caccamo, Mr. Malfoy would you care to explain yourselves?” Snape drawled.
“Umm…no that’s alright professor,” Draco answered moving his hand to Sabrina’s waist.
“Fine then. Well if it’s not too much inconvenience can you begin working?” Snape sneered amusingly.
“Sure thing, professor,” Sabrina smiled uneasily, getting a cauldron out of the cabinets.
“Good, I have some business to attend to this evening so you both have an extra 30 minutes tonight. Use it wisely,” Snape snapped, walking out of the door, slamming it gruffly.
“Well d***…” scoffed Sabrina once Snape had left.
“Yes. He seemed quite anxious to be rid of us,” Draco agreed with a chuckle looking down at his watch. The large numbers 8:10 starred back at him.
“Oh s***! I’m late!” he yelled, grabbing his cloak and mask.
“Alright, I’ll stall Snape as long as possible. Good luck and be careful,” said Sabrina rapidly.
“I will,” Draco whispered in her ear. Sabrina gave him a gentle kiss before he dashed off to the Riddle House.
“You’re late, Draco. Explain yourself,” the Dark Lord demanded furiously.
“My sincerest apologies my Lord, Professor Snape held me up briefly. It won’t happen again,” said Draco reverently.
“Good, glad to hear it,” the Dark Lord hissed. Draco took his place next to Nadia listen for further instruction. The Dark Lord stood giving each a menacing glare and began his instructing, “You are both to go to this address to locate our next book. The caretaker is in the process of selling the house on the market so you must pose as two interested buyers. There is a hollow floorboard in attic where you can find the book. The objective is not to get caught by the caretaker. He is well versed in all forms of magic and doesn’t take kindly to posers. If you are, do what you must to secure the book and leave. I don’t care what or how you get to it as long as you are back within the hour.”
Nadia and Draco looked at each other knowing that task was going to take more than an hour. “Here’s the address, Nadia. A portkey is ready to take you there now,” Voldemort informed, passing her a small sheet of parchment.
Nadia scanned it briefly before pocketing the note. “Draco I want you to secure the book. Some magic is placed around it, but shouldn’t cause a problem for you will it?” Voldemort said, scathingly.
“Of course not, master,” he answered with a nod. Voldemort sneered and summoned Nott to take the 2 teens to the portkey.
“Alright, Malfoy, lets do this as quick as possible. I have other places to be,” Nadia said viciously, filing her nails.
“You act like I want to be here,” snapped Draco, walking up the stairs.
“Whatever, Malfoy,” Nadia retorted, ringing the doorbell. A rather stout and pale man stood in front of them. He had a few wisps of hair left on his head, oddly dark eyes and a rather execrable appearance.
“Ah you are here to tour the house, correct?” he questioned a note of cynicism in his voice.
“Yes, I’m Nadia Dévil and this is my partner, Draco,” she introduced briefly.
“Pleasure…I’m Aaron Boeing I own this place. Well come in please,” he answered hospitably. Nadia and Draco followed him around for 15 minutes listening to him lecture them on and on.
“This was actually the same house Salazar Slytherin was raised in. There are said to be secret passageways and rooms he built after the death of his parents. No one knows much about them…anyway moving on to the dining hall.” Aaron babbled informatively.
“When we get to the 2nd level I’ll make a break for the attic. You stall him as long as possible, got it?” Draco growled vehemently.
“Yea alright,” said Nadia with a yawn.
“Look ***** if I go down you come with me,” said Draco bluntly.
Nadia narrowed her eyes at him. “Aww still mad about Melanie…” she taunted heartlessly.
Draco clenched his fists. “You are a psychotic ***** Nadia. I’m surprised you’re not cold-blooded,” Draco retorted dryly.
“We’re moving upstairs, the attic is to the right. Hurry up so we can get the hell out of here. Thank you for the compliment, though,” Nadia smirked, giving him an innocent smile.
Draco chose to ignore her last comment and turned quickly towards the attic. He rushed up the creaky stairs, looking behind him every so often. He reached the solid oak doors, slowly turning the brass handle. The attic was painted jet black with portraits of past members of the Slytherin clan. Each watched him with wary eyes. The portraits seemed to recognize his prominent Malfoy features and remained eerily silent. “Oh great…”Draco mumbled, seeing the immaculate wood panels.
“Where would Slytherin hide a book?” he thought to himself. Draco walked past the sleeping portraits of Slytherin’s grandparents and parents until he came upon the one of Slytherin himself. It was clear where Voldemort got his snake like appearance. Slytherin had narrow slits for eyes; lips that seemed more like a straight line and skin an execrable tint of green. His hair was jet black and cut down to his shoulders. It was so thin however it looked like wisps of string hanging from his scalp.
Draco felt a slight burning on the bottom of his left foot. He jumped back only to find the one behind hotter than the one before. Draco paused to examine the floorboards around him. A few feet in front of him a panel radiated a dark glow of blue light. Draco followed the burning panels gingerly fearing one may give way. He reached into his the backpack he was wearing to find the pliers accompanying him. He pried open the floorboard, wary it never met his bare skin and tossed it in a corner.
A black steel box sat in the small panel. “Scourgify!” Draco yelled pointing his wand directly at it. Salazar’s grandfather began to snicker cynically.
“A spell so simple minded an 11-year-old could perform with ease,” he croaked with a derisive snort.
Draco sneered at his lack of respect and responded with a more suitable curse. “Servatis a maleficum.”
“Impressive child…I underestimated your knowledge,” Grandfather Slytherin obliged airily.
“No offense sir,” Draco said coolly, watching the misty glow disappear. Draco removed the box from its small hideaway, stowed the pliers and replaced them with a pocketknife. Draco cut through the small crevice in the front portion of the box revealing the book. It wasn’t extremely thick, about the size of a children’s storybook to be exact. It had a leather cover with the Slytherin crest etched into the front.
Draco dared not touch it so he closed the steel chest and moved to store it in the knapsack. “The attic is quite extraordinary holding…” Aaron could be heard babbling.
Nadia appeared at the top of the stairs. ”Hurry up.” Draco concealed the chest in his knapsack while Nadia fixed the panel.
“You took too long, idiot,” Nadia mumbled once he had secured the chest safely.
“Don’t start…” Draco snarled crossly.
“Marketers really? I find that quite hard to believe,” Aaron sneered, wand pointed directly at them.
“S***…” mumbled Draco with a sigh.
“Give me one reason not to kill you both now?” Aaron threatened taking tow steps closer to the teenagers.
“Our master won’t be notified is one,” Nadia replied calmly.
“Oh really, who would that be?” Aaron countered.
“Avada Kedevra,” she answered, a green jet of light hitting the caretaker.
“Compliments of Lord Voldemort,” cackled Nadia, sliding her wand back into her pocket.
“Nadia!” Draco yelled at the ruthless girl.
“Yes Draco?” Nadia asked sweetly.
“Never mind…I don’t even want to deal with you anymore,” scowled Draco, going down the stairs before her.
“The imbecile would have gone straight to the aurors better yet killed us. It was self defense so who cares? I know you shouldn’t,” justified Nadia.
“Fine, lets just get out of here,” snapped Draco, storming down the last set of stairs.
“Nadia apparated to the bottom of the staircase to block his path. “What?” Draco asked with an exasperated sigh.
“I’m supposed to quiz you. What did we not put up?” Nadia questioned with a smirk.
“The dark mark…” he answered irritably.
“Why didn’t we?” she countered.
“So no one will know yet,” he hissed, annoyed by her questions.
“No, because we put it up outside the house.” Nadia corrected with a cheeky smile.
Draco shrugged and moved towards the door. Nadia closed the door securely behind her. “Morsmordre!” Draco shouted, launching the mark into the air. The two teenagers quickly grabbed the portkey transferring them back to the Riddle House.
“Have you obtained it?” Voldemort hissed, once they arrived back in his chambers.
“Yes my Lord.” Draco answered, taking the steel chest from his backpack.
“Any causalities?” he snickered cruelfully.
“The caretaker, he discovered us. It was necessary to not being exposed.” Nadia said, speaking as if the speech was engraved in her mind.
“No matter, who unleashed the mark?” Voldemort demanded, unfazed by the new murder.
“I did,” Draco said pulling out his wand.
“Very good,” the Dark Lord sneered, taking his wand. “Deletrius.”
“You are free to go. I have business with Nadia,” he instructed. Draco gave a slight bow and left for Hogwarts.
“He’s still on the weaker side. He passed the test, but questioned my motives, slightly. He is extremely valuable, but could pose a problem if not watched carefully,” Nadia reported faithfully to her master.
“So far he has shown amazing potential, I will heed your warning, however. Watch Malfoy, at the slightest sign of disloyalty come to me,” Voldemort instructed, his red eyes burning once more.
“Yes sir, I will,” Nadia vowed to him.
“Oh and Nadia one other thing about you deary,” Voldemort sneered menacingly.
“Something wrong my Lord?” Nadia squeaked, noticeably agitated.
“Don’t let Montague come between you and your duty to me. There is no doubt he will join me and when he does if I see any slacking on your part…the consequences won’t be pleasant,” the Dark Lord warned balefully.
Nadia turned to look into those eyes she had trained herself not to fear. “I understand, perfectly,” she answered with a sweeping bow leaving the treacherous confinements of the Riddle House.
February 4th, 2006, 4:34 am
“We about to swing them things,” Sabrina hummed stirring a potion counterclockwise.
Draco walked in seemingly in a foul mood. “Hey, what’s up?” Sabrina asked cheerfully.
“Nadia…I’m really beginning to hate that girl,” said Draco dryly.
“Oh, what’d she do?” she questioned still stirring the potion.
“Killed a man in cold blood and is probably rating me out to the Dark Lord as we speak. All I did was make a stupid mistake, I mean how am I supposed to know to send up the dark mark?” asked Draco his temper flaring up once more.
“You wouldn’t know,” agreed Sabrina, setting down the spoon.
Draco went and sat in the chair next to her. “So anything interesting happen while I was gone?”
“Oh my word, you missed the flight between Parvati, Damaris and Monique!” Sabrina said excitedly.
Draco quirked his brow in interest, ”Really? How did this happen?”
Sabrina sat on the desk in front of him. “Okay, it all started when Damaris started annoying Parvati for no apparent reason in Divination. Today, Parvati finally got fed up and snapped at her. Make a long story short Parvati went Monique to learn how to fight because Damaris said she would cut off her hair,” she began.
“Really? So did they fight yet?” Draco asked with clear interest.
“It wasn't long after you left actually…”
“Where is all this noise coming from?” Sabrina thought to herself. Sabrina walked outside Snape’s classroom to find Parvati and Damaris arguing with their wands drawn.
“Well I don’t understand why you must continually bother me all day long?” Parvati shouted her hand tight around her wand.
“What I don’t understand is why you and Lavender are always whispering stuff about my friend Greenlee?” Damaris countered.
“Like I care about Greenlee!” Parvati snapped.
“You know what I’m done talking to you,” Damaris shouted beginning to unclasp her earrings.
Parvati pinned her to the wall. “No, you’re the one done talking!”
“Oh s***!” Sabrina gasped, watching the two girls start throwing punches.
In minutes it was quite clear Parvati was not going to with this fight. “Every time I see you I’m gonna beat you!” Damaris yelled in rage. Damaris had her pinned to the floor and was slapping her repeatedly. Sabrina was about to jump in when she caught sight of Monique rounding the corner with a number of spectators. “Seamus, I got this believe me I do!” she was heard yelling.
Monique had thrown her purse in the corner and taken over. “Hey guys.” Sabrina greeted calmly, watching Monique beat down Damaris.
“Hi Sabrina, do I even want to know how this whole argument started?” Hermione questioned sarcastically.
“No, but you should check on Parvati,” Sabrina suggested, seeing Lavender, Seamus, Dean and Neville moving through the large crowd.
“What about Monique?” Fred questioned, hearing the quite obvious slaps.
“I’ll handle her,” said Sabrina running over to her twin. “Nique! Calm down, get off her the job is done!” Sabrina yelled, restraining her sister.
“Get off of me, Sabrina!” Monique snarled, not losing her concentration.
“Damaris, have you learned your lesson, yet?” Sabrina snapped, seeing the girl beginning to ease up.
“Yea sure I did,” snapped the persistent girl.
“She won’t stop until you have,” Sabrina prompted.
Monique paid one final blow before getting up. “No, she’s not worth that kind of fight.”
“Alright Caccamo, you win. I respect someone who at least knows how to fight,” said Damaris graciously.
“Thank you, so can you.” Monique complimented genuinely.
“Good, now stay away from Parvati and there will be no repeats of this,” Sabrina added with a glare.
“Fine,” Damaris ceded and stormed away.
“That’s the end of it basically,” said Sabrina, still sitting atop the table.
“You certainly had an interesting night,” Draco jested with a slight grin on his lips.
“Yea, it was. How was yours? Was it as bad as the last one?” asked Sabrina her tone laced with deep concern.
“Not as bad. It was on the more dangerous side we had to retrieve some lost book of Slytherin’s from his old home. The caretaker came in and well you know the rest,” Draco retold with some sadness.
“Oh…I guess that’s not so horrible,” she said quietly.
“Yea, but more importantly did we finish the potions stuff?” Draco prodded, quirking his brow.
Sabrina hopped down into his lap. “Would I be in trouble if I didn’t?”
“Yes…” he sneered.
“Well I guess I did then,” said Sabrina breaking into a fit of laughter.
“I swear…” Draco said leaning back in the chair, chuckling himself.
“You swear what?” she drawled.
“If you didn’t we’d both be dead,” sneered Draco playfully.
“Yea, okay!” said Sabrina, when the chair tipped over sending them both sprawling to the floor.
“That was on purpose…” accused Sabrina, breathlessly from laughing so much.
“What if I did?” Draco smirked coyly, taking full advantage of her falling under him.
Sabrina responded, rolling her eyes with the faintest sign of a smirk in her features. Draco lightly kissed her lips as Sabrina pulled his face to hers deepening the kiss.
“Should I?” Professor Snape thought to himself seeing the two teenagers on the floor. "I’ll bid my time…” he snickered cruelly.
Snape dallied by the door for another few minutes when he decided it was time to intercede. “As much as this sight is entertaining to me I must ask you two to get off the floor,” he retorted with a large sneer. Draco and Sabrina continued to ignore him.
Snape decided to make his presence known by bending down and tapping them lightly. “Get. Up.” Draco stopped suddenly making Sabrina look up, snarling from his unexpected halt.
“Hi Professor Snape, how are you?” said Sabrina coyly.
“Just get off the floor before you both get detention.” Snape retorted with much sarcasm. Draco moved off Sabrina, who was still muttering several profanities under her breath,
“Okay, we’re just going to go,” said Draco quietly.
Snape walked towards his chamber door. “Goodnight.”
“Night,” said the two teenagers bolting out the door as fast as humanly possible.
March 5th, 2006, 11:22 pm
“So what are you planning to do then?” Seamus questioned the still volatile Fred and Oliver.
“About what?” Fred snapped with an icy glare.
“About Monique and Sabrina you bloody idiots! You’re both still madly in love with them,” Ron stated bluntly.
“They’re the ones overreacting about everything. They broke up with us without reasonable causes,” Oliver argued in their defense.
“Wood, Fred, maybe they overreacted a tad because you didn’t know the exact cause of their anger. I think loving them enough would tell you not to break promises and pretend to be a deatheater as a surprise. Put yourselves in their positions instead of acting out,” Neville explained frankly.
“Sure, Neville. They won’t talk to us nor look at us. They are the ones being unreasonable!” justified Fred defensively.
“He’s just trying to help you look at the situation from another angle. We’re all trying to assist, not hinder,” Seamus hissed, becoming aggravated by their pessimism.
“Yea whatever,” Oliver scowled.
“They’re right and you two are just pushing them farther away. Soon you’re going to push them straight to another guy,” Dean warned, leaving with Neville and Seamus.
“Ron, George, you believe us right?” Oliver snapped.
“Of course we’ll stand by your side, but as your brother and best mate we will tell you when you’re acting like an ***. This is one time when you’re acting like an ***,” said Ron clamping Fred on the back. With those words Ron and George left the dorm leaving the two boys with their thoughts.
It was History of Magic first period and half of the class was already asleep. “Hermione, how many pages of notes do you have?” asked Sabrina, staring at Hermione’s neatly written notes.
“Hmm…lets see 1,2,3,4…” Hermione began flipping through the pages. “…8,9,10. Yea, why?”
Monique shook her head and continued to sleep. “You’re getting as bad as Ron,” she scolded, flipping to another page of the notebook.
Monique raised her eyebrow and continued sleeping. “I don’t think she cares, Mione, frankly neither does the rest of the class,” said Sabrina scanning the room to find not one person paying Binns an ounce of attention.
Monique was getting to the good part of her dream when she felt the tip of a paper airplane hit the back of her head. “I swear it better be important,” she mumbled with great disdain. She picked the sheet off the floor and began to read the letter.
Meet us at 7 in the portrait room.
We need to talk about whether we’re telling everyone tomorrow or not.
Monique looked over her shoulder to find Draco completely asleep on the desk and Harry staring into blank space. She slipped the note under the desk to Sabrina. ”Tomorrow?” she whispered quietly.
“It would be the most logical. It’s Saturday so no classes,” replied Monique, with a furtive glance.
“That’s true…I just remembered something,” Sabrina gasped.
“What?” Monique mumbled, dozing off.
“We never told Amira,” she informed infectiously.
“Oops, she’s going to mad isn’t she?” Monique grimaced.
“No, you think,” retorted Sabrina with a snicker.
“D***, you don’t have to be bloody sarcastic,” Monique snapped, turning away from her sister.
“I know,” sneered Sabrina sinisterly.
“But professor I swear it wasn’t a self-writing quill!” Amira yelled at Professor Snape.
“Don’t raise your tone with me, Ms. Corinthos,” Snape drawled with his classic sneer.
“I’m sorry, but it’s not my faults someone returned my normal quill I let them borrow with one of those WWW quills. I just started using the thing and when I put it down, the bloody thing just starts writing by itself,” Amira huffed impatiently.
“Fine, destroy the quill if you please because if I see it again it will detention!” Snape barked, slamming the classroom door.
“Well that looked fun,” Monique s******ed seeing the irritated look on her cousin’s face.
“You’re really dense sometimes,” Amira scoffed, shooting her a chilling stare.
“Shut up…” Monique retorted, rolling her eyes.
“What do you want?” said Amira folding her arms.
“Did we ever mention to you we were going out with-“ Sabrina began casually.
Amira shrugged, “I already know.”
“Huh? Who told you?” demanded Monique frantically.
“Relax, they did of course. They’re in my house, I would find out from Harry and Draco before you,” she replied coolly.
“Fantastic. Oh and I would have someone you despise destroy that quill for you. George told me they squirt permanent ink on you,” suggested Sabrina leaving with Monique. Amira gave a small snicker walking to the Slytherin common room unaware she was being watched.
“Draco, can I speak with you?” a sweet voice asked from the shadows.
“I’m about to leave…what do you need?” Draco questioned dryly.
“Oh this won’t take long I promise,” it said with a small giggle.
“Give me 5 minutes, Harry,” Draco sighed.
“Hurry up, it’s 10 to 7,” Harry growled going to sit on the sofa.
Draco trudged over to the lounge chairs in the corner of the room where Nadia sat one leg crossed waiting for him. “Sit Draco,” she prompted with the slightest curve in her lip.
Draco looked at the chair meticulously before deciding it was safe to sit in. “What do you want from me?” he asked coolly.
“Oh I just wanted to share my utter delight in the fact you and Harry are dating Sabrina and Monique. Bravo!” she smiled brightly.
“Now why would you think that?” said Draco smoothly.
“Oh I have my ways…now won’t Voldemort just love that?” Nadia added in sheer amusement.
“You know what happens if you break the trust, my dear. And you don’t want that do you?” Draco countered suavely.
“If you do I will ensure your life is a living hell…”Nadia swore her tone slipping to an icy one.
“Then don’t forget to keep the bond. I am your equal, Nadia,” Draco replied coldly.
Nadia leaned back in the chair and regarded him for a moment. “Draco, I will not hesitate to remind you we are at war. Everyone must choose sides soon. These are our choices. Do we choose friendship or loyalty? If you and Potter want to keep your loves safe make them join us. Do I need to remind you of their legacy?” Nadia drawled indifferently.
“No, you do not. You most certainly must never say a word to them, I don’t think they know.’ Draco warned.
“Hmm…what a pity. Anyway, remember our little chat, Draco. It may come back to haunt you,” said Nadia with a cruel smirk.
“Goodnight Nadia,” growled Draco, leaving her contemplating his fate.
“What did she want?” Harry asked once he had returned.
Draco turned to see her seemingly black eyes staring back at him. “Nothing we need to worry about for the moment.”
“I swear she annoys me to no ends,” Draco complained to Harry on their way up the stairs. Sabrina and Monique were doing homework and listening to a “Trans Siberian Orchestra” cd. They barely noticed Harry or Draco come in.
“Wow, Malfoy, the homework is more interesting than us,” Harry snickered.
“Oh hi, we were studying for that Transfiguration test coming up. You know all the teacher’s would decide to have their tests the same week.” Monique grumbled flipping a page in her notebook.
“Absolutely unfair,” agreed Sabrina underlining a note in her textbook. Draco and Harry shook their heads before closing the books and levitating them into a corner. They didn’t bother with the music.
“Perhaps, we were working on that…” Monique retorted with an amused smirk.
“We realize that, but we came to talk to you not you books,” said Harry facetiously as the two boys sat on the table in front of them.
“Okay, now you mentioned in the note you guys want to tell everyone on Saturday?” questioned Monique skeptically. Harry nodded in accord.
“Is that too soon?” Draco asked subtly.
“Absolutely not, I mean the sooner the better right. Besides we have nothing to hide,” Sabrina approved completely.
“How is the question? I mean it’s stupid to make some huge announcement.”
“Brina’s right. It should be something casual because everyone else will be the ones to blow everything out of proportion,” added Monique.
“We’ll let you two come up with that…I have a feeling the Gryffindors will be a tad angrier than the Slytherins,” suggested Draco honestly.
“Why?” Sabrina asked incredulously.
“Not important, but trust us on this one,” Harry insisted.
“Okay…whatever you say,” Monique ceded.
“Thank you,” said Harry with a mocking smile.
“I know 3 Slytherins who won’t,” Sabrina retorted with a grin.
“Oh I forgot, somehow Nadia found out. I have no clue how she just informed me before we left. She won’t mention it. She prefers to have knowledge above others,” Draco added with a noticeable scowl.
“Oh that’s what she was whispering about,” Harry marveled.
“Among other things, yea,” Draco mumbled.
“No big deal then if she won’t mention it until tomorrow,” shrugged Sabrina, picking up her books from the dusty corner.
“Exactly,” said Monique, “Brina can you get mine, too?” She nodded moving to pick up her sister’s notebook as well.
“Okay, we’ll see you in the morning then,” said Harry embracing Monique. Monique never let go letting her lips brush past his gently.
“Draco lets go. Give them some “alone time”,” said Sabrina with a sneer.
“I agree completely,” chuckled Draco following her down the stairs.
“Should we wait for them down here?” Sabrina asked once they reached the entrance door.
“Yea it’s getting close to after hours soon,” Draco answered nonchalantly. Sabrina smiled slightly looking around the large hallway.
“Something wrong, Brina?” asked Draco concerned.
“No just sleepy,” she yawned, shaking her head.
“As long as you’re alright,” said Draco smiling, kissing her lips lightly.
“Sorry guys we were…umm…discussing…” Harry began stuttering.
Sabrina and Draco burst out laughing. “Don’t worry about it, Harry. We understand perfectly,” Draco sneered flagrantly.
“You shouldn’t be talking…” Harry retorted with Monique, Sabrina and Draco still cackling. The conversation continued on until the 4 teenagers departed for their separate houses.
March 13th, 2006, 1:25 am
a/n: we finally are starting to move the pace along with the next post and get pass some of the fluff.:lol: ..hope you enjoy the next post...i really put a lot of time into the next couple(starts out slow, but ends better):cool:
Sabrina watched the flames dance in the fire early Saturday morning. The sun had not even appeared above the treetops. She sat in her robe pondering about the day’s event. “I’m so worried about this. I don’t want the rumors to start up again,” she thought aimlessly. “It will be like Greg all over again.” She felt someone squeeze her hand before sitting in the chair adjacent to hers. ”Hey Neville,” she smiled amicably, seeing her round-cheeked friend.
“How are you doing? We don’t get to talk as often,” Neville asked nonchalantly.
“I’m worried about…something,” she began pausing with a large grin.
“Uh huh, what would that be?” he prompted, noticing her abrupt finish.
“I’m not supposed to say until later,” she gushed, pulling her knees to her chest.
“Talk to me, Sabrina,” Neville said sarcastically.
“I really can’t say, Nev. I can give you a little hint, though. Majority of the Slytherins and Gryffindors are going to want our heads on a platter by noon,” said Sabrina vaguely.
“Slytherins? You’re not with Malfoy are you? I mean if you are then I’m okay with it, but he’s a jerk,” Neville replied apprehensively.
“Yea about him…Neville he’s not a jerk when you get to know him. I have those meetings with Draco,” said Sabrina, pulling in Draco’s defense.
“Yea, okay, Sabrina, I believe you, but you can’t hide anything from me,” said Neville sarcastically.
”I should have known. You know me to well. How do you think everyone else will react? I already have an idea about Oliver, Fred and Georges’ reactions. All involve yelling and screaming of unkind words,” she answered with a small glimmer of a smile.
“Don’t worry about their reactions right now. Tell me how are you feeling? The rumor mill has been fairly vicious lately. I know it still affects you about…Greg,” questioned Neville delicately.
Sabrina sat silently starring intently at the fire never letting her gaze waver. She felt the familiar sting of tears forming in the crests of her eyes. “Yea it does, but I’m moving through it. I still have nightmares time to time. Not as intense as before, thankfully. You remember I told you a couple of them,” said Sabrina sullenly.
“Yea I do, they were quite vivid,” added Neville with a grimace. A thought dawned on him. “Did you ever tell Wood?”
She shook her head guiltily. “That explains a lot,” said Neville with a chuckle.
“He would look at me differently if I did. I mean we weren’t dating at the time, but I had started to like him a little bit over the summer,” explained Sabrina shamefully.
“Sabby, it wasn’t your fault. He would have understood. Remember what we talked about,” said Neville sympathetically.
Sabrina grinned widely. “Yea and the little chant we made up. It was so random how you came up with it!”
“I know, but it makes you laugh and forget him all together,” Neville chimed enthusiastically.
“Yes it does. You always can cheer me up. Nobody understands how funny you are,” said Sabrina laughing.
“Except you, Sab,” he smirked.
“And you are the only one allowed to call me Sab. Anyone else will get the look,” she added comically.
“Exactly. Are you ready to tell everyone now?” Neville questioned arching an eyebrow.
“Yea I am. I really care about him and I don’t care who knows anymore,” said Sabrina confidently.
“That’s my girl,” praised Neville with an approving smile.
The 4 Slytherin girls sat chatting casually in their common room discussing a much-disliked topic. “Nadia, those two are a threat! Maybe not to you, but for us,” Pansy screeched, hysterically.
“Lower your voice, Pansy. No wonder you’ll never get promoted in rank. You can’t handle a little competition,” snickered Nadia, mockingly.
“It always comes back to him, doesn’t it Nadia? I swear you should marry the Dark Lord as much as you talk about him,” retorted Gretchen, irritably, one of her light blond locks falling in front of her face.
“You shouldn’t talk about him that way, Gretchen,” Nadia scolded indifferently.
“Her point is-“Rita cut in before Gretchen could react, “if those two brats ever realize who they are, our ranks including yours as well, Nadia, are in jeopardy. Not only will they be able to have any Slytherin they want, they’ll be favored,” explained Rita with great disdain and resentment.
“Yes, you’re right, but I highly doubt that will become an issue,” assured Nadia with a mischievous chuckle.
“Give me proof,” Pansy demanded snappishly.
“No worries girls, we will in time to come,” said Nadia scathingly.
“Are you four going to eat breakfast or sit and babble all morning?” Blaise retorted with an amused grin. All 4 Slytherin girls nodded and continued to talk.
“Whatever see you later,” Crabbe snapped leaving behind everyone else through the dungeon door.
Nadia, Pansy, Rita and Gretchen didn’t reappear in the Great Hall for another half an hour. Pansy and Gretchen sauntered over to Harry and Draco thinking their instant grins was for them. The two girls were horrified when the Caccamo sisters both gave Harry and Draco a hug, whispered something to them and walked towards the Gryffindor table. “What was that?” Nadia asked with an amused glance towards Draco.
“I have not a clue what you’re talking about, Nadia,” said Draco innocently returning to conversation with Harry.
“What she means is why were Caccamo and Caccamos groping you?” Pansy shrieked making all eyes turn from the Slytherin table to Sabrina and Monique.
“Hmm…she took that better than I thought,” Sabrina smirked to her sister as they continued to the Gryffindor table.
“Hold up, wait for it. In 5…4…3…2…1,” Monique counted.
‘You’re going out with them!!” Gretchen bellowed so the entire Great Hall could hear her.
“Tell me she’s lost her nut,” Oliver sighed, glaring at them.
“I’m not going to lie to you Oliver,” said Sabrina, sitting between Monique and Parvati.
“Okay so let me see if I understand correctly: Monique you’re going out with Potter?” Ron questioned calmly.
All ears in the Great Hall tuned to her answer. Monique glanced at Ron deviously, “Yes.”
Everyone broke into whispers, while Fred looked as if someone had just struck him. “Sabrina?” Ron addressed, dreading the inevitable answer.
“Yes, Ron I’m going out with Draco,” she answered sweetly. Oliver’s body went still.
“Have you lost your cookies or something? This is Potter and Malfoy, the same guys who tortured us for almost 6 years!” Dean exclaimed flabbergasted.
“We know, but people change,” said Monique trying to reason with them.
“And you know this after what a little over a month?” questioned Fred with a derisive snort.
“Yes, I do after all people can change for the best and worst in a month,” she snapped giving him a pointed glance.
“Are you trying to say I did?” Fred questioned coolly.
“I never said anything about you did I?” Monique snapped with a scowl.
“Let’s at least try and keep the peace,” Seamus cut in seeing an argument about to ensue.
“Guys, we’re going out with Harry and Draco because we want to. We don’t want any kind of revenge against you. I mean why would you do that to someone you care about?” said Sabrina softly bringing the tone of the conversation to a friendlier one.
Oliver starred at her blankly before nodding in agreement. “You’re our friends, you’ll have to face enough slander from everyone else, you don’t need it from us,” Hermione said in her friends’ defense.
“She’s right. We may not like your decision the least we can do is not nag you about it,” Neville added considerately.
“I know one thing, your boyfriends’ are certainly not going to have the same understanding with their friends,” George cackled his attention turning towards the Slytherin table.
“You two are bluffing!” Montague insisted hotly.
“This isn’t a joke or some king of subterfuge against Wood and Weasley. We care about them, they care about us, that’s it,” protested Malfoy humorously.
“Why would we have the desire to go through all of this drama to be bluffing?” Harry added convincingly.
“I don’t know, you tell me,” said Blaise with a devious smirk.
“You’re a bloody idiot!” retorted Harry cynically.
“Prove it then,” Crabbe challenged. Harry and Draco got up from the Slytherin table, “We have nothing to prove to you.”
Both guys walked from the Slytherin table to the Gryffindor table fully aware all eyes were on them. “You ready to go?” Harry asked Monique lightly.
“Oh yeah, see you guys later,” Monique replied giddily, waving.
“I’ll be ready in like 2 seconds,” said Sabrina drinking a glass of orange juice.
“No rush, take your time,” said Draco nonchalantly. Hermione found it quite entertaining how Draco, seemingly did not care about the mass of whispering going in the Great Hall.
“Okay, I’m good,” said Sabrina getting up and smoothing out the pleats in her pink corduroy skirt. She made quick goodbyes to the Gryffindors before leaving the Great Hall hand in hand with Draco.
The two young couples sat on the benches in the grounds just enjoying the day and waiting for half the school to come and give them grief. “How did the guys react when you told them?” Monique questioned resting her head on Harry’s shoulder.
“As you would expect, the usual grief, but Crabbe wanted us to prove it,” Harry answered, taking a piece of hair from her face.
“We have nothing to prove to them,” Draco said kissing Sabrina’s lips briefly.
“Absolutely, now what are we going to do?” questioned Sabrina, looking at the sunny day.
“I say we bother Snape, that’s always enjoyable,” said Monique deviously.
“I always wondered how you tow find yourselves in detention a few times a year,” Harry replied incredulously.
“You think we can stay out of trouble all the time? Occasionally we do get caught. Look at this logically we’re best friends with the twins. They had to have some influence at least,” informed Sabrina a mischievous twinkle in her eye.
Harry and Draco starred at them blankly. “We learn something new about you two everyday,” said Harry with a chuckle.
The 4 teenagers continued to talk for a good portion of the day enjoying the lovely weather and each other’s company. The flagrant dirty looks and snide comments did not faze them at all in fact they ignored most of it. Surprisingly, there were just as many well-wishers and a few who had suspected the relationship for years on end. One visit however was met with great apprehension.
“Mr. Potter!” McGonagall yelled, dashing down the corridor.
Sabrina, Draco, Monique and Harry were on their way to supper when they heard the frantic Headmistress coming down the corridor. “Yes professor,” Harry asked searching her sullen expression.
“Come with me, Professor Dumbledore needs to speak with you,” said McGonagall, a lump visibly caught in her throat.
“We’ll see you at dinner, Harry,” began Draco before McGonagall halted them.
“No, you can wait outside the office, it’s alright,” insisted McGonagall vehemently. Monique squeezed Harry’s hand gently as they followed McGonagall down the long corridor. Harry felt a great heaviness in his heart; it was almost as if he knew the outcome. He sensed the burning tears that would fall from his eyes as he climbed the winding stairs to Dumbledore’s office. He felt a cold emptiness engulf him once he released Monique’s hand and stepped into Dumbledore’s office where he, Sirius and Lupin were waiting for him.
“You…called for me Professor,” Harry stuttered his right hand beginning to twitch in anxiety.
‘You may want to sit, Harry,” the aged wizard suggested, presenting a chair in front of his desk. Sirius gave him a weak smile while Lupin remained silent a tear threatening to fall.
“Harry, I’m afraid the Dursleys have been murdered. They were found by the Order when a few noticed screaming coming from the house a couple of nights ago. The Order and the aurors went to investigate before the muggle…po…po…police, yes. They found the Dark Mark above the house,” said Dumbledore regretfully.
Harry was in denial the words passed through his brain at a snail’s pace, every letter taking time to sink in. “Are you sure, it was Voldemort yet?” Harry questioned, the bubbling hatred pulsating through his veins. Sirius nodded sullenly.
“We’ll take you to see them,” Lupin offered speaking up for the first time since he had arrived. Dumbledore lead him to the small fireplace in his office where they flooed to the home of the Dursleys. Nothing was touched. The house looked like it did when he left this summer for the Weasleys. Odd enough as he walked through the living room he could see the family sitting watching the television while Dudley ate a plate of cookies. He did not leave that summer in a litany of arguments resulting in him storming out, but with an actual normal good-bye.
It was as if they knew they would never see the boy-who-lived-in-a-cupboard again.
Harry fell to his knees at the sight of them all in the kitchen. Aunt Petunia by the stove, that night’s dinner on the stovetop. Dudley and Uncle Vernon leaned over in their chairs where they had been eating. ”People who loathed me, who treated me as a servant for 10 years of my life and died because of me,” Harry mumbled, sitting by Aunt Petunia’s lifeless body. Finally, Harry wept.
They were the only family he had left and now they joined the long list of people dying from Voldemort’s wrath of destruction. Lupin put a hand on Harry’s shoulder, “Don’t blame yourself, Harry.”
“Why? They died because of me!” he bellowed, the anger erupting from him.
“Don’t look at it like that, Harry. There was no way any of us expected the Dursleys to be…”Sirius insisted, wiping a tear from his godson’s eyes.
“Sirius, Remus, Harry has a right to see this, however,” Dumbledore said compellingly, handing Harry a note sealed by a stamp of the Dark Mark. He opened the envelope and began to read.
It is interesting how the people you love keep disappearing before your eyes. Now you can become more like me everyday. Cold. Lonely. Vengeful. It gives me the utmost delight. Of course, I took the pleasure of killing them, Harry. An easy conquest, however, you will be happy to know it was over in an instant for each. They never felt pain. Keep your loves close, Harry. Soon they may disappear along with YOU.
Harry crumbled up the letter and took out his wand to light fire to it when Dumbledore summoned it. “We need that for the Ministry records.”
“The Ministry…” Harry hissed, his temper reaching new heights. He stood up and threw a chair clear across the room. “The Ministry doesn’t give a d*** about me or anyone, but themselves! All Fudge and his stupid a** cares about is looking good for the papers! If they cared at all THE DURSLEYS WOULD BE ALIVE!”
Dumbledore hadn’t flinched throughout his tantrum and encouraged Sirius and Remus to let him be. Harry destroyed the first thing he could get his hands on, silverware, dishes, glass, anything. He stopped after 5 minutes sitting in the mess he made shaking. “I’m going to kill him,” Harry vowed, his violent temper stabilizing.
“Harry, I know you want to kill him, but revenge never leaves you feeling satisfied. Revenge is what Voldemort wants you to feel. He wants it to make you more like him,” Sirius explained as lightly as possible. Harry glared at his godfather his green eyes burning into his dark ones. Sirius gave him an identical stare. Harry cracked a smile and nodded in agreement.
“We have more we need to discuss,” said Dumbledore the familiar mischievous twinkle in his eyes. Harry took one last look at the Dursleys, prior to following Dumbledore to the fireplace leaving the first place he ever knew.
Just like the hearse you die to get in again
We are so far from you
Burning on just like a match you strike to incinerate
The lives of everyone you know
And what’s the worst you take (worst you take)
From every heart you break (heart you break)
And like the blade you stain (blade you stain)
Well I’ve been holding on tonight
What’s the worst that I can say?
Things are better if I stay
So long and goodnight
So long and goodnight
Came a time
When every star fall brought you to tears again
We are the very hurt you sold
And what’s the worst you take (worst you take)
From every heart you break (heart you break)
And like the blade you stain (blade you stain)
Well I’ve been holding on tonight
What’s the worst that I can say?
Things are better if I stay
So long and goodnight
So long and goodnight
And if you carry on this way
Things are better if I stay
So long and goodnight
So long and goodnight
Can you hear me?
Are you near me?
Can we pretend to leave and then
We’ll meet again
When both our cars collide?
What’s the worst that I can say?
Things are better if I stay
So long and goodnight
So long and goodnight
And if you carry on this way
Things are better if I stay
So long and goodnight
So long and goodnight
March 28th, 2006, 1:04 am
I would like to give a special thanks to honey628 for reviewing:cool: now back to the story...
When Harry, Sirius, Remus and Dumbledore returned McGonagall had allowed Sabrina, Monique and Draco to sit in Dumbledore’s office. “Harry, is there anything we can do?” Monique asked once he had explained the unfortunate fate of the Dursleys.
Harry sighed, “No, it’s alright. Dumbledore, you said you there was something I needed to know?”
“Ah yes, Harry there is. Let me begin with your experience in the Department of Mysteries a couple of years ago. You fought Voldemort in that year didn’t you, Harry?” questioned Dumbledore apprehensively.
“Yes professor, but what does this all have to do with the Dursleys?” replied Harry intriguingly.
“Everything, I’m afraid. First I need you to remember that day, Harry,” requested Dumbledore wearily.
“Well that was the day I almost lost Sirius to my stubbornness for one…” began Harry, the memory creeping back to him.
~***2 years earlier***~
“What are you talking about Malfoy?” said Harry disbelievingly.
“You know Kreacher, correct?” Malfoy snapped irritably. “I’m trying to help you I’d appreciate some cooperation on your part.”
Harry scowled, “Alright, I’m listening what did Kreacher do now?”
“He left Grimmauld Place when Sirius ordered him to leave and went to my mother where he divulged everything he could say,” informed Draco incredulously.
“He can’t leave Grimmauld Place, Malfoy. Besides, Sirius is his master he can’t disobey him,” Harry assured Malfoy and himself.
“He took Sirius’ order to leave as an actual command you bloody idiot! More importantly he told my mother how close you were with Sirius and all this information Voldemort can use against you. Finally, when I went to visit father for training today, Kreacher boasted to me how Voldemort had a trap to catch you in the Department of Mysteries. He was fortunate enough to divulge how the Dark Lord has possessed your mind for the past months and deliberately made you dream Sirius is trapped. Do you get it now, Potter? He’s setting you up and if you go all that will happen is someone you care about will die!” Malfoy barked vehemently, his face red from annoyance.
“I believe you Malfoy, but what if Kreacher was planted to tell you that? After all, I wouldn’t put anything past Nadia. He’s almost all I have left, I need to be sure,” Harry replied in exasperation.
Malfoy shook his head,” Do what you want, Harry. I’ll make sure Sirius doesn’t come after you and that fun-loving headmaster sends someone to get your corpse,” Draco spat, leaving with a slam of the door.
“I of course, went to Umbridge’s office and talked to Kreacher who basically confirmed Malfoy’s story. You know the rest professor. You went to Sirius making sure he did not come after me and then brought me back to your office after the duel at the Department of Mysteries. I was still brooding about my loss and frankly could have cared less about what you had to say,” said Harry guiltily.
Sabrina and Monique sat wide-eyed Ron, Hermione and Ginny never explained the full story of the Department of Mysteries. “Well Harry, what I told you I should have known from your first years at Hogwarts. Please do not share what I am about to tell you with anyone you would not trust with your life. Gentlemen, ladies, I have no qualms about any of you,” explained Dumbledore his face pale and haggard. Sirius rested a hand on his godson’s shoulder fearing the news as much as he.
“Firstly, Harry you must have wondered why Voldemort had such a strong desire to kill you?” questioned Dumbledore pausing for Harry’s nod to continue. “Riddle came after you that evening Harry because of a prophecy made shortly after you were born.”
Harry furrowed his brow,” A prophesy about Riddle and I. It was something like neither can live while the other lives or something?”
“Very good, you do remember slightly, but you should know it all Harry,” said Dumbledore with a heavy sigh taking out a pensive. The adults and four teenagers were transported to Hog’s Head Inn 17 years ago. “That’s Trelawney…” Monique whispered unbelievingly.
“Hush dears here it comes…”
“The one with power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches…
Born to those who have thrice defied him, Born as the seventh month dies…
And the Dark Lord will mark him as his equal,
But he will have power the Dark Lord knows not…
And either must die at the hand of the other for
Neither can live while the other survives…
The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord will be born as the seventh month dies…”
The group was back in Dumbledore’s office once more. Sirius was grasping Harry’s shoulder for dear life. Lupin was fighting back tears himself. Monique was being held by Harry as she sobbed. Sabrina was letting the tears flow freely from her eyes leaning against her sister. Draco sat stock still only moving to wipe away the occasional tear that he let slip from his eye.
“I’m so sorry, Harry,” Dumbledore apologized conjuring a box of tissues. Harry had a lump caught in his throat restricting him from speaking.
“Wait…Neville! The prophecy describes him, too!” Sabrina cried out hysterically.
“Yes, but listen closely Ms. Caccamo. The Dark Lord will mark him as his equal- Harry’s scar. Also, it is interesting to note he would choose a half-blood like himself instead of a pureblood, further making him his equal. Harry possesses powers greater than Voldemort ever imagined. He had defeated him on four occasions more than even his own parents my dear. It would be logical for Voldemort to wait until both boys are of age, but I wasn’t the only one to hear that prophecy, Sabrina,” said Dumbledore wisely.
“Wormtail,” mumbled the remaining marauders.
“Correct, but fortunately he only heard part of it or Voldemort would already be at my door. Thankfully, I realized the only way Harry and our world would be safe was to give Harry to his last surviving relatives: The Dursleys. I knew although unhappy he would at least be safe for the Dark Lord would and has rose again like I expected. I placed a charm on you as a baby, Harry, to protect you through the sacrifice of your mother’s blood and sealed by you living with your aunt and uncle every summer until you were of age. Voldemort therefore could not touch you,” continued Dumbledore his speech becoming more frazzled by the moment.
“Only now I see another flaw in my plans.”
Harry could feel his temper rising again,” Because he killed them.”
“Absolutely, Harry. I must urge you to be extremely cautious now. The protection I placed on you has been broken, in fact that leads me to believe Voldemort knew exactly what he was doing when he-“ Dumbledore extracted the memory and deposited it in the pensive before calming.
“Now, Harry I am quite aware of your qualms about possession, which is why I am going to have you and Mr. Malfoy begin Occlumency lessons with Professor Snape. He will be sterner on you then I will be,” said Dumbledore with a chuckle while Sirius and Lupin exchanged a glance of their own.
“One last question, professor, Riddle is more skilled then I am how do I have this unknown power to him?” questioned Harry modestly.
“That Harry is for another time. I have given you enough information to dwell on this evening. We can discuss the Department of Mysteries further later,” answered Dumbledore with a small wink.
“Umm…professor Dumbledore I would never tell Voldemort any of this, but he is certainly a better Legilmens than I. Something that valuable to him…I could never withhold through brain power alone,” said Draco fearfully.
“I understand, Draco, Professor Snape will see to it that things should not come to that magnitude,” replied Dumbledore calmly.
“Oh and about Voldemort knowing the prophecy, lately he has been sending the deatheaters all around the globe looking for these books. He’s had us kill for them, they certainly are important to him,” added Draco informatively. Sirius and Remus made a mental note on that tidbit.
“I will look more into it on our next meeting, Mr. Malfoy. As for now, ladies I need to speak to these gentlemen privately for a moment,” requested Dumbledore lightly.
“No problem, we’ll see you guys later, okay,” said Sabrina embracing Draco as he planted a light kiss to her temple.
“Bye Harry. I…I wish I could help you more,” whispered Monique hugging him.
“You already are,” responded Harry lightly kissing her cheek. Sabrina gave Harry a gentle hug, said their goodbyes to Sirius and Remus and left with McGonagall for their common room.
“We expected that for years now,” said Sirius slyly nudging Harry in the ribs. Harry and Draco gave a modest shrug before turning their attention back to Dumbledore.
“I’ve meant to question you gentlemen about whether you have told Sabrina and Monique about their past yet?” questioned Dumbledore casting them a furtive glance.
“I knew that name was familiar,” Remus recalled.
“No, they have no idea yet, sir. They only know the better half of it,” said Harry wistfully.
“I must say they will become influential to our fight and if the Dark Lord ever remembers…” Dumbledore began sternly.
“We know. Nadia Dévil only enforced the point to me. We’ll tell them soon, professor,” vowed Draco nodding in accord.
“In that case you are free to go. Harry if you wish to spend the evening with Sirius and Remus I do not object in the slightest,” offered Dumbledore helpfully.
“No pressure, Harry. It is whatever will ease you through this,” assured Remus, seeing the mixed emotions.
“I’ll tell Monique you’ll see her in the afternoon,” said Draco, giving Harry a brotherly hug.
“Softie isn’t you, Malfoy,” Harry snickered appreciatively.
“Believe me, it won’t last long. Goodnight,” said Draco to the other adults, taking the winding staircase down.
“Thank you, professor,” said Harry looking at the sage-like wizard in his presence.
“Sleep well, Harry,” replied Dumbledore as Harry disappeared into the green flames of the fireplace.
April 16th, 2006, 9:53 pm
I've been a bit MIA lately, homework:grumble: ...absolutely grueling...anywhoo enjoy the next post
The rumor mill was still going strong Monday morning, but most by then had either said yay or nay that Saturday. “So what class is it today, Hermione?” Ron asked dark circles clearly visible under his eyes.
“Ron you should know your own schedule by October,” Hermione scolded never looking up from her Daily Prophet.
“I was up half the night studying for the Transfiguration test today. I don’t remember anything except how to change a feather to a bird,” yawned Ron, looking sleepily at the unusually small plate of food in front of him.
“Mione, he’s barely eating I would listen,” encouraged George, seeing Ron fiddle with his food while his eyes rolled somewhere in his head.
“I told him to start studying for that test a week ago, but he would wait to the last minute again,” replied Hermione in her infamous know-it-all tone.
“Aww…Mione take pity on your baby,” cooed Parvati, taking the paper from her hands.
Hermione glared at her and snatched it back, “I do because I helped Ron study all night.”
“That’s so cute,” said Lavender leaning on Dean’s shoulder. Hermione and Ron gave her a mildly dirty look before returning to their normal business.
“They were better last season. I’m sorry, but they suck this one,” Sabrina could be heard arguing with Seamus, Neville and Oliver.
“I stay out of it when they start on quidditch,” Monique said stifling a laugh, sitting between Parvati and Lavender.
“Who are they arguing about this time?” questioned George eager to learn the topic.
“I don’t know. I think Seamus, Neville and Oliver are going to win though,” replied Monique shrugging, trying to unclasp the bracelet stuck to her wrist.
“Still won’t come off?” asked Fred, noticing her struggling with the bracelet.
“Yea, it’s making me crazy,” answered Monique growling in annoyance.
“I still say if you let us at it, the clasp will open,” offered George a devious gleam twinkling in his eyes.
“No! You’ll take my arm with it,” exclaimed Monique holding her arm.
“Fine, you win,” ceded Sabrina, scowling. Oliver, Seamus and Neville all wore satisfied smirks in their victory. Oliver’s quickly changed to a scowl seeing the arrival of an unwelcome visitor.
“Hey baby,” said Sabrina, giving Draco a quick peck on the lips. He whispered a few words in her ear before returning to the Slytherin table.
“Harry is staying with Sirius and Lupin a little longer. He’ll be back for the Transfiguration exam,” said Sabrina finishing her cereal.
“How can he miss all those classes?” questioned Seamus incredulously.
“Because Voldemort just killed the last of his family,” she and Hermione answered in unison.
Ron raised an eyebrow at her. “It was in today’s prophet. All he has left now is Sirius and Lupin. It’s quite sad, actually,” answered Hermione with a frown.
“Do you think he’s okay?” Ginny asked Monique.
“As okay as he’s going to be for a while, Gin,” replied Monique remembering the prophecy from a few nights ago.
“More bad news…looks like 2 other aurors were killed in a raid on a deatheater meeting. They were…” Hermione began, but the screams from the Ravenclaw table said it was someone’s parents.
“The Dark Lord had a good weekend,” said Neville sullenly. The group nodded in agreement as the screams in the Great Hall turned to a few sniffled cries.
The day passed by quickly, classes rolling by everyone antsy about the first Transfiguration exam of the year. Harry returned around lunch looking more cheery than he did Saturday evening. “Now did you study for the exam, Harry?” questioned Blaise.
“Of course, besides Lupin and Sirius were great at Transfiguration. They were a help in fact,” replied Harry watching the rest cram for the test next period.
“Share some wisdom because I still don’t understand that complicated madness about the stages,” said Montague closing the textbook in frustration.
“Sure, whatever,” responded Harry beginning to explain to him the quick way to understanding the madness.
“I don't think he can teach you an entire chapter in 5 minutes,” said Blaise cynically.
Montague gave him an obscene gesture. Harry had just finished explaining the final stages when Gretchen plopped down in his lap. “Get up…” snapped Harry, seeing the blond-haired girl comfortable in his lap.
“I just wanted to tell you how sorry I am about your family. It must be difficult for you. I just want to help that’s all,” responded Gretchen batting her eyelashes with her arms twisted around his neck.
“I’m going to ask you again, Gretchen. Can you please get off my lap?” said Harry already seeing Monique leaving the Gryffindor table.
Gretchen gave Harry an innocent smile. “Am I making you uncomfortable, Harry?”
Harry shook his head, “I warned you.” Monique came behind Gretchen pulling her by the collar to the floor accidentally sending a snickering Pansy with her. The Slytherins surprisingly did nothing to stop her.
“Touch Harry again, b**** and I swear those pink streaks in your hair will be bald spots,” spat Monique, looking down at an abashed Gretchen.
“What did I do to you?” snapped Pansy getting to her feet.
“Oh I didn’t mean to hit you, that was a perk,” Monique responded with genuine delight.
“Is there a problem, ladies?” hissed Snape towering above the three squabbling girls.
“None at all,” said Gretchen glaring at Monique. Snape scanned his eyes over the three and stalked away daring anyone to say a word.
“I’ll talk to you after class. Glad you’re feeling better,” Monique whispered her arms around his neck. Harry smirked and pulled her lips down to his before letting her go back to the Gryffindors.
Gretchen had stormed off with Rita and Pansy muttering something along the lines of “Stupid prat.”
“I can’t take much more of this,” Goyle hissed, running his head.
“Get used to it, Goyle,” Harry snapped.
“No, not them. Studying. I have the worst headache from it,” replied Goyle, rubbing the spot between his eyebrows. All five guys excluding Crabbe who was agreeing with Goyle stared at him blankly.
Never saying a word they gathered their things and sped off towards the Transfiguration classroom. It didn’t take long for the room to fill up with the remaining 7th year students who McGonagall hadn’t managed to fail years before. “You all know my format by now, once I give out the exam no talking and begin,” explained McGonagall nonchalantly.
Most nodded in agreement while others were reviewing last minute details in their minds. McGonagall handed out the first of the tests while everyone else panicked. She handed Harry and Monique their tests with red marks saying plus 2 for animagus training.
The test had been going on for about 45 minutes when majority of the Slytherins began grimacing in pain. “He cannot be calling us now,” Malfoy thought to himself. “Seeing the smug expressions from everyone else, he obviously did.”
Sabrina was sitting 5 seats from him and the closest person to him was Harry and Monique. “Potter…” Harry looked up glaring at him. “It’s the mark d*** it.”
“What do you want me to do about it?” questioned Harry his voice barely above a whisper.
“Distraction…” answered Draco, the scar beginning to burn.
“Alright…Monique,” whispered Harry, watching McGonagall to make sure she was not paying attention.
“What?” she hissed, her eyes widening.
“Malfoy needs a distraction, it’s the mark,” he growled, his eyes darting to the pained look on most of the Slytherins faces.
“Got it…” answered Monique eyeing Fred’s pocket. “Accio dung bomb,” she whispered, it flying from Fred’s pocket to her hand.
“Run…” she warned Draco as she tossed it down the aisle sending a foul smell through the room. All the students including McGonagall began holding their noses.
“Class dismissed. All of you be back in this room at 4 o’clock!” McGonagall boomed furiously. The Slytherins were already out the door.
The Riddle House was full again. It appeared Voldemort had called a meeting of all the junior deatheaters for there were some foreign accents that were different than the norm. The Dark Lord was moving across the borders, he had plans for English, French, Irish and Bulgarian conquests. There had to be 100 deatheaters in total. All united by one snake-like crude man.
“I know you’re all wondering why I called you here, now. Most of you busy with your own social lives or in the midst of classes. Get used to this. I will be calling you in this fashion more often. You need to learn how to deceive and lie to others like second nature. I don’t want you to think when another lie escapes your mouth, if you want to be here ruthlessness and deception are the only emotions tolerated!”
The glares from inside the mask were evident. “This is war! I have no time for aimless feelings and careless mistakes. You pledged your life to me. These…” Voldemort pointed to the scattered deatheaters “…are your family, friends and whatever else you want them to be. Now seeing as I had to eliminate a few family members from this group tells me some of you are confused where your loyalties lie.”
“Know this; I don’t care if I kill you all right now. Your lives mean nothing to me. You mean something to me when you perform your tasks above expectations. You’ll mean more to me when your rank is higher. Until then don’t let there be any haziness in your actions regarding my plan!” the Dark Lord bellowed his eyes red with rage.
“Yes sir,” they all mumbled.
“Don’t forget who your master IS!” Voldemort boomed, his face twisted in fury.
“Yes master,” they chanted.
“Good. From now until I see fit you will all train at a level one step above your rank. Several of you will be training to become full deatheaters…” said Voldemort his eyes narrowing in the direction of Draco, Nadia and few others from Durmstrang.
“These sessions will have you miss classes so prepare accordingly. If anyone has a comment, problem or concern with I anything I have said just far speak now,” the Dark Lord threatened drawing his wand. No one was idiotic enough to utter a word.
Voldemort sneered, “Dismissed.” The teenagers began to disapparate and move towards their separate portkeys visibly furious.
May 3rd, 2006, 3:07 am
Sorry, no post up today...I'm a tad bit behind in my writing and typing of the story. I do apologize:blush: . I've been sick lately and have had a ton of family issues preventing me from writing lately. The new post will be up as soon as I finish writing the next part. I have a tad bit more action coming up so if you're reading please continue:D Feel free to drop comments here (http://www.cosforums.com/showthread.php?p=2754495#post2754495). Cookies to all who've been reading and commenting:lol:
May 18th, 2006, 4:00 am
“I thought McGonagall was going to murder us after school. She was so mad!” said Monique walking down the corridors with Sabrina and Parvati.
“Yea, I want to know who set off the blasted thing,” grumbled Parvati with a scowl. Sabrina looked pointedly at Monique. “You did?” she shrieked.
“It was for a worthy cause, okay. It was to help a friend not be turned into pixie dust,” responded Monique sheepishly.
“What?” she asked visibly befuddled.
“Don’t ask, Parvati. It’s complicated,” replied Sabrina, saving her friend the trouble.
Parvati looked at both girls suspiciously, “I’ll find out one way or another.”
Sabrina and Monique both flashed large grins at her. “What’s up?” Draco asked, seeing the 3 girls chatting away.
“Hey,” said Sabrina, greeting him with a gentle hug.
“Nothing much, trying to find out a why Monique set the blasted dung bomb,” Parvati answered, her eyes lighting up deviously.
“Why would she?” Draco questioned, leaning lazily against a wall.
“This is unfair you all know something I don’t,” pouted Parvati, crossing her arms.
“Parvati, you have my word we with tell you eventually,” vowed Sabrina, putting a hand on her shoulder.
Parvati pondered her promise for a moment. “Okay, I trust you. Anyway, Seamus is waiting for me in the library, talk to you all later,” said Parvati, with a wave.
“Bye,” they said.
“So how was the meeting?” Sabrina asked once she had left.
“He only proved he has the emotional range of a door knob,” Draco scowled.
“Ouch…where’s Harry though? I haven’t seen him since classes ended,” asked Monique scanning the halls for him.
Draco shook his head lamentably. “He’s having one of those bad moments. He seems really distance and melancholy.”
“I feel so horrible, is there anything we can do?” asked Sabrina, watching the students go past.
“I don’t know,” he answered.
“I think I can, I need to have a quick talk with Ron, though. I’ll talk to you later,” Monique said running off. Sabrina and Draco nodded walking off in the direction of a few friendly Slytherins. They had decided to be nicer to the sisters since they had covered for them during classes.
Monique went to the library where sure enough she found a very cozy Ron and Hermione in the back. Hermione was sitting on Ron’s lap while he was nuzzling her neck. “Sorry to interupt, but Ron I need a favor,” Monique asked delicately.
Ron tried to appear happier to see her then he was. “Yes,” he responded with a sarcastic grin.
“Umm…I need to take a trip to the quidditch pitch later and I know you monitor that side of the hallway and I was just hoping…” Monique began.
“No,” Ron and Hermione answered immediately.
“Please,” she begged.
“No that’s against the rules,” Hermione was quick to reply.
“Okay, I’ll leave you two alone, then,” Monique ceded, walking out of the library.
“Were we being unreasonable, Mione?” questioned Ron, watching Monique leave.
“No, we were being rational. She’s still going anyway. If you catch them deal with it then, but right now…” said Hermione leaning against his shoulder.
“I want you all to myself.” Ron kissed her cheek sweetly as they continued cuddling.
“Hey Harry,” said Monique, seeing him approach Professor McGonagall’s classroom. His eyes were watching the cobblestones only looking up when he heard his name.
“Hi,” he answered glumly.
“Bad day?” she asked softly.
“To put it lightly, I nodded off in while waiting to take the Transfiguration exam and had this nightmare about Sirius and the Dursleys in the Department of Mysteries. I watched all of them falling into that veil thing and it made me feel even better,” he explained cynically.
Monique frowned seeing he was fighting back tears. Monique gave him a light hug,” Sirius is still here and he’s not going anywhere and neither will I,” she reassured him.
Harry nodded and cracked a small smile. “I see you and the Slytherins are getting along better.”
“Yea, it’s amazing what a few tricks can do,” she chuckled. Harry’s smile grew even wider.
“Well look the sides of your mouth are turning up,” she said in awe.
Harry nodded grinning,” Thank you.”
“What else would I do?” Monique answered, lovingly. Harry leaned in to kiss her gently.
“Uh hem,” said McGonagall staring both teenagers into believing Umbridge was standing behind them instead of Professor McGonagall.
“When you’re ready,” she said cheerfully, clearly in an upbeat mood.
“Sorry professor,” they apologized, walking into the empty classroom.
“Okay, let’s see it. Harry if you please,” McGonagall instructed. Harry’s first attempt was a feeble one. He made several more attempts slightly better than the others, but it was clear his mind was not on animagus training at the moment.
“Alright, that’s enough for tonight I can see you’re both having a rough time. You can leave early, but I expect improvement next week,” said McGonagall trying to be compassionate to his anguish.
“Thank you professor,” said Monique trying to be appreciative.
“It’s quite alright, now off you go,” she replied. Harry and Monique nodded their goodbyes departing from the classroom.
“You wanna go somewhere for a while?” Monique asked, through the disconcerting silence.
“Sure, whatever you want,” he responded lethargically. Harry followed her to the length of the corridors towards the school grounds. She was pleasantly surprised that Ron had chosen not to monitor that hallway. Monique clasped her hand in his him as they walked pass the grounds onto the quidditch pitch where Harry’s firebolt was patiently waiting for them.
Harry furrowed his brow befuddled as to what this was leading to. “I know you’ve been really upset lately and one of the few things that can relax you is quidditch. I thought a nice ride would help you dear your mind a little,” she explained tentatively.
Harry’s eyes had a sparkle in them bringing a tear to her eyes. Harry mounted the broom as Monique climbed on the back behind him. She held tight to his waist as the broom took flight. Harry circled the goal posts and soared above the stands.
The evening air was fortunately calm that night making flying an enjoyment. Monique had a sudden lurch in her stomach as Harry made a quick turn around one of the stands. “Harry…I watch it, I understand, but there is a reason I don’t play quidditch,” Monique joked as Harry hovered in the air. He couldn’t help, but smile. She really valued his happiness and apparently would scare herself straight for him.
The moon had begun to glisten in the sky illuminating the pitch with its comforting light. “This is exactly what I needed,” said Harry, gazing at the moon in front of him.
“I got you to smile is all that matters to me,” Monique responded resting her head on his shoulder. Harry turned to her looking into those shimmering hazel eyes he now found solitude in. He leaned in kissing her gently on the lips as the cool breeze on the night waned on.
June 22nd, 2006, 4:21 am
A/N: Wow it's been a while...exams were ridiculous. I made a slight edit to the first post. It doesn't effect the general plot just adds to the story...it's in the first post of the story;) . Anywhoo...:rolleyes: on to the story.
Sabrina and Hermione were about to put a silencing charm on Monique before the end of their first two classes. “If she doesn’t stop talking about last night I’m going to do it, “Sabrina warned, seeing Harry and Monique looking at each other with stars in their eyes.
“Don’t Sabrina, you’ll both duel each other for an hour,” suggested Hermione, glancing at her wand hand.
Sabrina debated before nodding her head in agreement. “Then again, she does owe you from when you and Oliver first started going out,” Hermione added with a pointed glance. Sabrina gave her a large grin.
The two girls entered the DADA classroom to see the usually airy room very stuffy and dark. “This is odd,” commented Hermione taking her seat by Ron and Neville.
“Yea, did someone else die?” asked Ron, coming to his own presumptions.
“I hope not,” replied Sabrina with a frown. Monique sat with Harry and Draco that day seeing as the two at the time were inseparable.
Marion stormed into the classroom not with his usual charming grin, but a sinister one instead. “First exam of the year class, good luck. Please refrain from the temptation to let your eyes wander. If you do cheat at least make sure they are smarter than you,” said Professor Marion sneering cheekily.
All the students exchanged worrisome glances. Prof. Marion would kick you out of class for cheating and now he was condoning it. “He had a personality make-over,” whispered Monique to Harry.
“Extremely,” answered Harry with a nod.
“Ms. Caccamo, is there anything you would like to share with me before the exam?” Prof. Marion snapped, towering above her desk.
“No sir,” Monique replied apprehensively.
“Are you sure? Whatever you needed to say I’d love to hear…” he insisted an unnerving gleam in his eye.
“Nothing professor,” Monique answered, raising an eyebrow.
“Get up,” Marion hissed, grabbing her arm.
“Excuse me,” she asked, looking down at the hand grasping her arm. Marion never replied instead pulling her up by that same arm out of the classroom.
“Let go of me!” she yelled, struggling against his grip.
“Respect for your teacher’s authority is a lesson you need to learn,” Marion lectured on.
“No because you’re hurting me,” Monique whimpered, still struggling.
“Professor Marion, she said you’re hurting her let go,” said Sabrina, worried for her sister’s safety. She almost jumped when he snapped his head around to glare at her.
“You think I’m deaf?” Marion retorted cynically. Harry and Fred for once wore identical expressions.
The other students all sat in absolute silence fearing he would snap at them as well. Draco and Oliver were watching Sabrina to stop her before she did something drastic. “Yes, unless you’re trying to hurt my sister,” snapped Sabrina defensively despite Hermione’s pointed glance in her direction to leave it alone.
Marion’s features suddenly softened as he looked around the room at his bewildered students expressions. “What am I doing?” he questioned, letting go of Monique’s arm slowly. Harry pulled Monique to him in case Marion’s attitude changed again.
“We’ll take the test tomorrow, get out,” he demanded, walking down the classroom to his private quarters.
“Go to Dumbledore!” Fred and Harry yelled simultaneously in the Great Hall.
It was lunch hour and for once the two rivals were arguing on the topic. “Look I’m sure he was having some kind of spastic moment or a bad morning,” insisted Monique while the boys argued.
“That was more like he had some kind of Imperious curse on him. We should go to Dumbledore. Look at the bruise,” protested Seamus holding up her arm.
“I’m your sister and your twin and I hate to tell you when you’re acting foolish. Guess what? You’re insane if you don’t. I’ll do it for you if necessary,” snapped Sabrina.
“Fine, I don’t see the point anyway, but fine,” Monique gave in reluctantly.
“Thank you,” said Fred and Harry exasperated.
“Whenever these two can agree on something they must be upset,” snickered George who was promptly slapped upside the head by his brother.
“He’s right,” agreed Harry, with Ron laughing at his twin brothers’ reactions.
“I’ll talk to you later,” said Harry giving Monique a kiss on the cheek. “Bye guys,” he addressed the group.
They waved as Harry returned to rest of the Slytherins. “He’s okay. Not a git anymore at least,” said Ron approvingly, watching Harry join Draco at the Slytherin table.
“Maybe they’ll accept them after all,” Monique thought with a genuine smile.
July 2nd, 2006, 6:45 pm
a/n: alright i'm off to virginia today so, next post will be up in about a week or two...enjoy!:cool:
“Hello Miss Sabrina, what can Dobby get you?” Dobby asked cheerfully, decorated in his colorful socks and hats at the kitchen door.
“I felt like baking, today, Dobby,” answered Sabrina with a wink.
“No problem miss, Dobby will watch the door,” he replied merrily, sitting at the bottom leaving the door creaked.
Sabrina came in and went looking for her eggs, milk, sugar, flour and other ingredients she had left for her cupcakes. Every so often she would make cupcakes for the large group of friends. About two hours later they were a nice golden brown in the oven as she was stirring her homemade icing.
“Miss Sabrina, the twins want to speak with you, should I let them in?” questioned Dobby, his little head peeking around the side of the door.
Sabrina nodded her head as she added green and black M&M’s into the green frosting while the red sat in another bowl. “Sabrina!” said Fred and George flamboyantly.
“So I see you were in the firewhiskey after practice,” sneered Sabrina cynically.
“How did you guess? We came to see how our fabulous cupcakes are coming,” said Fred sticking a finger in the red icing.
“Stop eating the frosting I haven’t finished icing the Gryffindors’ cupcakes yet,” scolded lightly smacking away Fred and George’s drifting hands.
“Who’s the other 10 cupcakes for?” questioned George counting the Gryffindors’ cupcakes.
Sabrina grabbed a bag of M&M’s from Fred, “The Slytherins of course.”
“Oh right- wait there’s only two of them,” said Fred looking for another firewhiskey bottle he had hidden in the kitchens.
“Who are you two the Order or something?” jeered Sabrina pouring some of the other M&M’s into the bowl of green frosting. George’s eyes lit up as he whispered something to his twin. Fred nodded enthusiastically.
“Oops, I dropped all those M&M’s on the floor, Brina,” said Fred, letting the yellow bag slip from his fingers.
“D*** it you two go and sober up,” hissed Sabrina, going to pick up the bag. George quickly dropped a packet of powder into the bowl while Fred helped Sabrina clean up the mess.
”Miss Sabrina,” a squeaky voice called.
“Yes Dobby?” she answered exasperated.
“Is it alright to let Mr. Malfoy in as well?” the colorful house-elf asked politely.
Sabrina nodded, putting the bag on the counter while Fred disposed of the unusable ones. “Hey,” Draco said apprehensively, seeing Fred and George in the room.
“Not a problem ol’ boy we were just leaving,” said George in a highly sophisticated tone.
“Ta ta,” added Fred as the twins stumbled out of the kitchens.
“What is wrong with them?” Draco questioned, looking dumbfounded at the two fading figures.
“They’ve been in the firewhiskey,” she replied, icing the last couple of cupcakes.
“You cook?” asked Draco, seeing the array of ingredients on the countertops.
“I prefer baking, but yea,” she grinned.
Draco stuck his finger in the bowl of green frosting, “Mmm…it’s really good.”
Sabrina turned to thank him, but instead almost dropped the cake spatula in her hand, “I don’t…how did they…oh my word.”
“What’s wrong?” asked Draco about to dip his finger in again.
“No, don’t do that it will only make it worse!” yelled Sabrina grabbing his hand.
“What are you talking about?” asked Draco raising an eyebrow.
“I think you should just see for yourself,” insisted Sabrina, “Accio mirror,” she summoned a pocket size mirror flying into her hand.
Draco took one look at his reflection and slumped to the floor, “They put hair dye in the frosting and now my hair is PINK!”
Sabrina tried to hold in the snicker,” I’m so sorry. I know it wears off in 12 hours,” she said sheepishly.
“That won’t be until tomorrow morning,” he panicked.
“Don’t worry I have a solution. Accio Celtics fitted,” she summoned a black cap with word “Celtics” in green and white lettering, “Put this on”
Draco looked at the cap apprehensively, “This better work,” he said putting it on.
“Cock it to the side,” Sabrina giggled fixing it. “You should consider getting an earring.”
“What?” he exclaimed, thinking of the feather earring Charlie always wore.
“Not like that. I mean a diamond stud,” said Sabrina, rolling her eyes.
“Oh I guess,” he answered taking the mirror out of her pocket.
Sabrina snatched it away from him, “Cocky as hell.”
Draco snickered, “You should know that already. Can you see any of the hair?”
Sabrina looked up from the new batter of green frosting she was mixing, “No, you’re fine,” she assured him.
“Oh thank you…” he smirked, handing her the bag of M&M’s.
“If you weren’t so bloody cocky it wouldn’t be you,” sneered Sabrina, mixing them in.
Draco nodded in agreement, “Wait I have an idea. Do you want to get back at them?”
“That would be lovely,” she replied, frosting the 10 Slytherin cupcakes.
Draco picked up the dropped packet of powder, “I think I have a way.”
“Malfoy, get up,” yelled Harry, pulling the pillow off his head. Harry took one look at his hair before bursting into hysterical laughter.
Draco grabbed the hat from him and put it back on his head glaring. “I would have gone a shade darker…” said Harry, with tears forming under the crests of his eyes.
“Yea I can thank the twins for this lovely little surprise,” he replied sarcastically, getting a comb from his drawer.
“I knew that. Hope it wears off soon. Unless you want to be known as Dana,” cackled Harry dodging the jinx he shot at him.
“Cocky b******,” he hissed, going into the showers.
“No one can see it, right?” Draco asked for the hundredth time that morning.
“Malfoy, if you ask that one more time, I’ll snatch the hat off your head,” Monique warned, giving him an icy glare.
“If you had pink hair you wouldn’t say that,” he pouted childishly.
“Draco!” yelled Sabrina.
“What?” he snapped.
“Shut up,” she retorted. Monique couldn’t help, but s******.
Draco looked down at her. “No,” he said, pulling her to a wall, “You shut up.”
Monique rolled her eyes going in the direction farthest from them. “Where’s Sabrina and Malfoy?” asked Hermione approaching with Ron and Harry in tow.
“Back there,” she pointed to couple snogging on the wall.
“Why did I ask? Then again I haven’t seen Lavender and Dean all morning,” Hermione added walking into the dreary Potions classroom.
”Why am I not being shagged? This isn’t fair,” Monique pouted, looking back at Sabrina and Malfoy getting laid out by Snape.
“Find Harry and you’ll get your wish,” retorted Parvati dragging Lavender away from Dean. Monique gave Harry a surreptitious glance as they took their seats in the classroom.
Not moments later did Snape enter the classroom, Sabrina and Draco lagging somewhere behind him. “Take off the hat Malfoy,” growled Snape, grabbing at it.
Draco snatched keeping a firm hold. “I can’t do that, professor,” he replied feebly, looking anxiously at the clock.
Sabrina was raking her mind for spells to prevent the hat from coming off before 9, but to no avail. Snape became quickly bored with the cat and mouse game summoning the hat revealing his hot pink hair. Sabrina couldn’t tell which was darker, Draco’s face or his hair. It was enough to send the class into hysterical laughter however.
“On second thought, Mr. Malfoy, you may want this,” sneered Snape, handing him back the offended item. Draco took his seat next to Sabrina muttering every profanity known to man.
“Well…at least he didn’t give us detention,” said Sabrina optimistically.
“I would rather write lines with Umbridge saying I want to live in a world of fairies and pixie dust than this,” Draco retorted cynically.
Sabrina took the hat from his head and put it over her ringlets,”Be a good little ferret, Draco or else I’ll make you a pink one.”